Leaderboard

Chapter Sixteen: Amanda walked out of the nursery reading the instructions on the can thoroughly as she followed Miss Kassia back to her office. As she walked through the door, Director Kassia shut the door behind her. The director now motioned back toward the seat without bothering to say a word. Amanda immediately returned to her seat with the diaper bag on the floor by her, still holding the little tin. Now it was her turn to be quizzed. And the tone in Director Kassia's voice was ice cold and matter of fact. She started “So to begin, what is that tin?” Amanda simply held it up “This is some anxiety medication for littles that he was prescribed by the doctor immediately before we came here.” “And why does he need anxiety medication?” “He has has several full blown panic attacks since I found him, the doctor used this to stop one during the checkup. And if he is going to be without me in the room, I'd rather be prepared. Just in case.” She nodded, but her tone remained the same cold tone that seemed unnerving. “Little John is safe with Abigail. She is not a nurse, however.” Amanda did a double take and asked “She's not??” Now with a low smirk that did not touch the rest of her face, Kassia added “No, Miss Taylor. Abigail is a Child Psychologist. And she specializes in littles. Momentarily we will be able to watch as she interviews him. But first let us discuss yourself.” Amanda nodded as calmly as she could manage while being watched by those piercing blue eyes. Has Kassia even blinked yet? “What would you like to know.” She motioned to the manila envelope. “I see that you chose to take him to the doctor before coming here. That was very responsible. I approve. Next, I have read the contract with the research group. Explain.” Amanda nodded, and then straightened her back and shoulders before explaining in with her best in public amazon voice. “I work as, among other things, an editor for scientific journals and study groups. One such group is a collection of the foremost experts on littles that have come through a rift. Once I knew that John had come through a rift I chose to contact them so that they could give me a heads up about any health conditions that may arise. My number one priority with John is his health and safety. Nothing else matters compared to that.” Director Kassia nodded. “And what drove you to allow them to study him directly?” Amanda now pulled out her phone and brought up the chat app and offered the phone to the Director. “I was asked if I would be willing to allow John to participate in the research. I am assured that a first hand report from myself, as well as him taking cognitive tests disguised as games on a tablet at least one hour a week, combined with notes on how he reacts to regular every day life in our dimension will help them prepare to help new littles and keep them safe and healthy as well.” Director Kassia looked at the phone, but did not make a move to take it. “Miss Taylor, I will be blunt with you. There are many amazons that use hypnosis and surgery to control their adopted littles. It is my belief that every single one of these amazons is weaker than the littles that they control. Any little that we have brought in here under even the most narrowly unusual circumstance is taken to Doctor Abigail and checked out. This is our standard procedure, and if I have my way, every adoption center in Libertalia will have this same procedure within a few years.” Amanda smiled at her now “That is great! I absolutely do not approve of mentally altering a little. They will grow into their roles as either infants or toddlers based on how they were meant to be. All littles have it within them. And I refuse to force any little into a role they were not destined for. If John develops more like a toddler, then I will love him as I would a toddler. If he regresses further on his own, then I shall love him as he becomes.” Director Kassia seemed carved from stone. Completely unmoved. Amanda stammered slightly “I mean to say that I also hate hypnosis.” Finally the Director nodded. “And you have the utmost faith that this research group will not attempt any such hypnosis?” Now Amanda confidently held up one finger and scrolled to the part where she confirmed exactly that with the researcher, and had told them that at any sign that he was uncomfortable, she would be removing him immediately. “Here, please read this. I asked them exactly that.” Director Kassia only now took the offered phone and read not only that part, but the entire conversation lightning fast. Less than a minute and she was sliding the phone back. “Now Miss Taylor. This is the second most organized adoption that I have ever seen. Please explain how you seem to have known every single nook and cranny of our policies, and managed to fill out every single box correctly to streamline the adoption process.” Now Amanda got to smile “My life long friend Catherine came to my house as soon as she could to bring me supplies for him and helped me organize everything.” With just a tiny smirk, Director Kassia nodded “I am quite familiar with Catherine Onasis. She is the rep that makes sure that several important facilities in our region are always topped up on supplies and everything that they need to take care of their little patients. She's a very serious person, which I can appreciate. I have only praises to share about her ability to focus calmly on a task. Her adoption of her little girl was my distinct pleasure to oversee myself only three months ago. In fact, she had a tin of anxiety medicine exactly like the one you have there. The parallels between that meeting and this one are uncanny.” With a nod, Amanda confirmed “Catherine and I have been friends since elementary school.” And right back came the ice sculpture. “Moving on, I have read all of your notes. While I applaud your ability to track these interactions, I must say that there is one thing that I despise among Amazonians.” “And what is that?” “Impulsiveness.” Amanda leaned in a bit. “Impulsiveness?” “Yes Miss Taylor. We get new parents in her every day that have just decided on a whim to adopt a little. They have not prepared at all, they do not know their new littles likes and dislikes, they have no bed for them, nor bottles and food. They simply give in to the amazonian impulse to nurture. I find this unacceptable. Have you arranged for a full compliment of furniture so that you can best provide for your soon to be adopted child?” Amanda straightened proudly “Yes Ma'am, I have. After leaving here I have prearranged an appointment with Littles R Us, and arranged to pay for all of the furniture for his room outright. As well, I have reserved a delivery crew and agreed to pay their … costly same day delivery and set up fee.” “And when is this appointment scheduled?” Amanda spared a glance at the clock on the bookshelf an then returned Director Kassia's gaze, no longer intimidated. She would have her son, and he would be safe with her. “Our appointment is two hours and twenty five minutes from now. It is my intent to take my son from here to get some lunch, and then allow him to pick colors that he likes at the store. All going well, he should be napping comfortably in his playpen by the time the delivery crew arrives.” Finally Director Kassia leaned forward. “Two remaining items, Miss Taylor.” “Anything.” With a tone just barely tinged with malice, Director Kassia explained “You have my word that if that child wanders off and gets lost in the woods while in your care, you will find yourself adopted by the the next morning.” Amanda nodded. She felt her chest tighten up a bit at the open threat, but stayed outwardly calm. “My fence latches are high, my Collie is professionally trained to protect littles, and he has a wrist band with GPS coming in the mail tomorrow.” With an affirmative nod, the Director pulled a remote from her desk drawer and pointed it at a screen on the wall. “And the second thing is that we will watch his interview together.” Amanda turned in her seat and smiled at the sight of John pulling at a plastic container of fruit. As he accepted help, she could hear him through the speakers saying “I feel like I was set up to learn a lesson.” Now that she was looking at a little instead of an amazon, even Director Kassia smiled a little, commenting “That one is perceptive.” They watched together as he parroted 'not your fault' and Director Kassia added to her previous statement “... but impulsive." As they listened to John explain who Xerxes was, Amanda whispered “I have a video of him climbing the dog to reach the door handle. Even though the dog was never going to let him through the door.” Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the Director hold up a finger “You will show me that video before we go in there.” Amanda simply nodded while watching the screen. When the Psychologist disguised as a nurse asked what he thought about her, Amanda couldn't help nervously balling up her left hand and holding it up to her mouth nervously. As John started holding up fingers as he counted she whispered “That cheeky little boy is copying me!” Then she added “Awww” And then Amanda added another “Oh baby, you'll get all the snuggles” And by the end of his list she was tearing up and wiping her eyes “You adorable rambling rascal. I'm going to plant you SO many strawberries.” Amanda looked over and realized that at no point had the director been watching the screen. She was listening and watching … her. Amanda tried not to laugh as she wiped her eyes “I'm sorry. It's just too cute. So will I be able to adopt him?” And now for the first time in the entire hour, Director Kassia openly smirked. It wasn't even an unsettling smirk, it was a genuine smirk. “That young man was named was named John Taylor before you left the lobby. Catherine called me. The research team called me. And I have a message from the office of my own family doctor. If Doctor Galanis says you'll be a good mother, then you will be a good mother.” Amanda bounced in her seat “Oh Goddess, I need a hug.” “I'm not hugging you. You save that hug for your son.” Amanda bounded out of her seat and started for the door. And then she heard someone clearing her throat behind her. “Miss Taylor.” She stopped and spun around. “Yes Ma'am?” “You are not excused yet.” She looked confused “I'm not?” Director Kassia shook her head “You promised to show me cute videos.” Bouncing in place, Amanda pulled out her phone and went to the side of her desk and showed the Director the video of John climbing the dog to reach the door handle, then sliding down and being bowled over by the ballistic tail. She stole a glance at the Director and noticed that her jaw was clenched tight and her hand was over her mouth in an effort to suppress a laugh. She had impressive self control, to say the least. So next Amanda flipped over and showed her the video of John handing an acorn directly to a squirrel. The Director whispered “That has to be fake.” Amanda got to shake her head “No Ma'am. He named it Steve.” That got the tiniest of eye rolls “He's a dork.” Amanda beaned and slipped her phone back into the diaper bag, declaring “But he's MY dork. And if you will excuse me, I am going to hug my son.” Director Kassia stood up and cut her off “Please allow me the pleasure of giving you a dramatic entrance. It is the one pleasure I allow myself." And now again Amanda followed the Director across the hallway and watched her take a deep breath before grabbing the handle and swinging the door opening. She had a perfect view of the Director stepping into the doorway with her hands on her hips and declaring “Young Man.” like he was in trouble. She whispered “Oh that's so mean.” Apparently that made her drop the angry act and the Director then smiled and declared “Young Man, I present to you, your new, legal Mommy” As she stepped out of the way, Amanda bounded in. She waited too long, her baby was getting hugs NOW. She stepped into the doorway, spotted him and made it to him in two big strides. She immediately scooped him up and lifted her right up to her chest and wrapped him up in the biggest hug she could manage, being careful to squeeze him into her without hurting him. When he hugged her around her neck she couldn't help just giving him a big kiss on the cheek and then resting her cheek against the side of his face. Goddess, this hug lasted forever, but not forever enough. Finally she whispered to him “You did so great, I knew you would!” He looked at her with his eyebrows furrowed, he looked so confused. And he asked her “What do you mean, I didn't do anything?” She laughed “Oh my sweet innocent John. You were being interviewed. We saw the whole thing from the office. They had to make sure that you actually came through a rift and not a runaway from some other country or something.” She watched him turn and look directly at the black box on the counter and mumble “Oh that's sneaky.” She heard from her left “Most littles never notice the box.” Amanda turned to smile at her “Apparently my little John is a perceptive rascal.” Director Kassia cleared her throat behind them now to get their attention. Once Amanda (And John) were both looking at her “Miss Taylor, your paperwork will be at the front desk. I will include a coupon for Littles R Us that will help with the delivery cost. There will be an inspector with the crew, and you will be inspected again one week later, as well as at least one more inspection if deemed necessary.” Amanda smiled at her and said “Thank you very much for your help!” Director Kassia shook her head “No thanks required. But remember our talk. You only have one opportunity.” Amanda nodded solemnly. “I won't disappoint you, Miss Kassia.” Director Kassia nodded to Amanda. Then looked at John “And you, little man. You take good care of Steve and Xerxes.” John looked at her slack jawed and blushing. Then looked up at Amanda. “You showed her the videos!” Amanda just patted him on the bottom while saying “Yes Baby, I … oh, someone needs a change before we leave. May we use this changing table?” Director Kassia nodded “That is quite fine. I will return to work. Nurse Abigail, I leave them in your hands.” And with that she nodded and walked back out of the nursery and back toward her office. 'Nurse' Abigail smiled and offered “Would you like for me to change him while you go to the front desk and get your paperwork?” Amanda looked down at John and asked “Would you like for Nurse Abigail to change you into a fresh diaper?” only to see him trying to hide behind her leg again. “John?” He shook his head, and his face was turning beet red. He was embarrassed. “Nurse Abigail, I think that maybe John is a little shy about someone else changing his diapers right now.” Amanda explained quietly. Nurse Abigail smiled down at John while speaking to Amanda “Little John here still has a lot to learn about our dimension. Would you trust me with the task? I'd like to speak with him about healthy habits.” Amanda turned and knelt down now, looking John in the eyes. “John, Nurse Abigail knows a whole lot about people your size and I bet that she can help you learn a lot. I'm going to trust her to take care of you, and you should also trust her. Do you understand?” John just shook his head no, slowly inching backwards. So Amanda scooped him up into another hug and whispered “You'll be okay. I believe in you.” With that she stood up and smiled to Nurse Abigail “I shouldn't be but a few minutes.” Nurse Abigail nodded “I'll take your diaper bag and when you get back I'll have talked to him about healthy coping mechanisms for his panic attacks.” Amanda happily handed it over with a “Thank you very much, if it will help him with his panic attacks, even a little, then it will be great for him.” She spared him a glance and wanted to stay with him, but knew that for his own good, she needed to trust him with the Child Psychologist. So she turned and left without another word so that she wouldn't give in and stay. Turning left and going down the main hall, she made it into the lobby and saw that there was a line at the desk. So while standing in line, she started looking around the lobby, trying to imagine what her new son would see. Not the amazons and people her size, but the other littles. Some were in strollers, several were on the floor crying. Obviously the ones crying were sad because they didn't realize that they were going to be cared for. Maybe that was part of what had scared John so much? She stepped forward in line and tried to imagine herself looking up at the chairs and feeling sort of helpless. It didn't really make sense to her, but she was trying to see the world from a completely different view. Shaking her head at the absurdity of littles not wanting the help that they need, she stepped up to the counter, and asked the receptionist “May I have my papers for Amanda Taylor?” “Oh yes Ma'am! Here we have your folder. It has his temporary social security card, date of birth is listed as today, and your official one will be delivered to your home. It is supposed to be one week, but honestly they get backed up and it's been three to four some times. Don't worry if it takes a while, it is absolutely coming. Also the Director told me to put this coupon for Littles R Us in there for you. I've only seen that once or twice, so I think she likes you and your son!” Amanda's right eyebrow went up a bit as she was told that the Director must like her, while remembering the very clearly expressed threats that she herself would be forced into adoption if she messed up. “Oh … Well. I ...” The receptionist gave her a knowing smile, then whispered “Don't worry, she only threatens the ones she likes. The rest she just sends LPS to inspect them without warning.” Amanda leaned in and whispered back “Does she mean the threats?” The brunette behind the counter nodded “Every single word. I know of one woman that had her little taken away and she has been in diapers for two years.” Amanda nodded slowly... “Don't worry Ma'am, Miss Kassia loves littles and wants them to be safe. She's the most dedicated woman in the world. Just take care of your little and pass the LPS inspections and you'll be fine.” Amanda smiled now “Thank you very much! And I hope that you have a wonderful day!” The return smile and “You too, Ma'am” She took the envelope an slipped back into the hallway toward the Nursery. Once there she knocked gently on the door. “Come in.” She opened the door and peeked inside to see Nurse Abigail with her back to the door, standing in front of the changing table. She was speaking “So remember, your stuffy will help you with your anxiety. I want you to hold onto it for an entire month for me. Especially while you're snuggling your Momma or Xerxes, okay?” Amanda could hear a “Yeth Mamm” coming from the other side of Nurse Abigail. “And if I you feel yourself start to spiral or your hands start shaking, what is the absolute first thing you're going to do for soothing?” And now she could hear “Gwab my pacifiew.” Amanda could see the woman nodding to the little in front of her. And finally the Nurse stepped off to one side so that she could get a look. There on the changing table, sitting up and facing the door was her little John, still in his shortalls and t shirt under it. But now he had a pacifier in his mouth with a blue strap clipped to his shirt under the strap for the shortalls. And he was holding a stuffed animal shaped like a big black puppy. She wanted to clap at how cute he looked holding is stuffie, but she didn't know if that would make him nervous. So she settled for walking over to him with a great big smile. John just sat there with his head resting on top of the stuffed puppy, his eyes up and locked with Amanda's. After a moment, Nurse Abigail broke the silence. “John, would you like to tell your Mommy the name of your new puppy?” He looked down shyly and looked like he was squeezing the puppy to his chest nervously as he answered. “Wupewt” Amanda felt her entire body tense up at how cute it was to hear him say it like that. But after a moment he pushed the pacy out of his mouth with his tongue and said “His name is Rupert.” With a little laugh, Amanda stepped closer and leaned down to hug him on the table. “Well, I'm happy to meet the newest member of our family.” Nurse Abigail continued. “John here has obviously had several environmental stressors he has been ignoring for years and has never learned healthy coping mechanisms, or sought professional help. I'm willing to bed that he has also not had any medical, vision, or dental checkups in quite some time either.” John looked over at Nurse Abigail now, looking positively betrayed, and he said “No!” Amanda leaned down in front of him now and asked “No you have not have any medical visits?” John stared at her for several moments … and finally he reached over and popped the pacifier back into his mouth. Nurse Abigail immediately said “That's not soothing, that's deflection.” John now rolled his eyes sarcastically, leaning further back and flopping onto the changing table with his arms spread out haphazardly. Nurse Abigail nodded “Uh huh. Playing dead doesn't make it go away. Miss Taylor, you may find that you have your work cut out for you gently dissuading a certain sassy little boy.” “I'w am aduww” he protested from the table. “One certain sassy little adult.” John held up one finger and proclaimed “ I'm not thaththy” Nurse Abigail chuckled now “Miss Taylor, I believe that it is probably best to bundle this one up and take him for lunch before he gets himself spanked.” Amanda winked and nodded “Yes Nurse Abigail, I do believe that my son is asking to be spanked.” only to hear a sudden and loud series of crinkling sound. And by the time Amanda looked over to the changing table, John was sitting cross legged with his back upright, and his butt was pressed back against the wall. He was clutching his new puppy to his chest. The Nurse then chimed in “Remember, have him hold his stuffie during snuggle time or nap time. Pacy a well. He has no healthy coping mechanisms and it will take a few months to develop a healthy association with his stuffie and being snuggled. The positive association with the pacifier will come later, of course.” Amanda nodded “Yes Ma'am, that stuffie will rarely leave his side for one month and he will have that pacy in his mouth at nap time and snuggle time. I'll make absolutely sure of it.” She now turned and reached out toward her little, saying only “Up.” and he scooted sort of awkwardly on the changing table and held up his arms. Good, he seemed to want to behave after the threat of spanking and his pep talk from the child psychologist. Amanda happily picked him up and scooted him around onto her left hip, and slung the diaper bag up onto her right shoulder. She then looked at John and said “Make sure to thank Nurse Abigail for her help.” John let his pacifier fall and dangle from the strap, then looked over and said very politely “Thank you Nurse Abigail.” That earned him a pat on the head from the Nurse, and a reassuring “You'll do fine in our dimension. Just make sure to listen to your new Mommy.” John just nodded awkwardly. Amanda said one more thank you and then set out into the hallway, hung a left and strolled proudly through the lobby with her new son. He was officially hers. Every fiber of her being screamed to baby him. And maybe she would. A little. But for now, food. Amanda went out to the car and awkwardly fumbled a bit for her keys in the diaper bag, but managed to get the door open, the diaper bag on the floor in front of the carseat and John slide into the carseat in a couple of relatively smooth motions. “Okay John, we're going to go get some lunch and then YOU get to help pick out your own furniture, isn't that exciting?” He thought about it an then nodded “I only had a couple of things before. So … yeah! It kind of is!” She gave him a reassuring smile “Then no matter what they have, you can pick any of it. Mommy's already made arrangements to help pay for it and have it delivered same day.” As she reached under him to pull out the straps he kind of whined “Do you have to use all of the straps?” “If I don't buckle you in and we get pulled over, it's little endangerment. And even if it were not, you would still be getting buckled in safely, Mister.” She locked eyes with him, but after a moment he sighed and mumbled “Yes Ma'am.” and with two quick clicks, the five point harness was latched in place and Amanda was on her way to the drivers side. Sliding in, she looked up at the mirror to see him eyeing the stuffie like it was up to something. “Okay John, we're going to get lunch. Do you want some chicken, or a little burger?” she asked. THAT got his attention, as he looked up at the mirror immediately “I would like some chicken, please!” “Then we're going to go to get some fast food! I don't do that very often, since I seldom come to town. I think I'll have a spicy chicken sandwich myself.” And with that, she put the car in gear, backed out of the spot, and was back on the highway in moments. She stole a quick glance up to see Rupert was now at Johns feet and he was trying to look anywhere but at the stuffed puppy. He'll get used to it. Now that they were in the city, it wasn't long before she was pulling into MacDunnels, a popular fast food restaurant known for having a menu for children and littles. Parking and walking around, she unbuckled John and asked “Do you want to leave Rupert so he stays clean?” He nodded, so she just picked him up and stood him next to her. She slung the diaper bag and took his hand. It was getting to be lunch time, so there was a bit of a line. She squinted at the menu and then asked “Okay, Sweety. Do you want a littles meal, or do you think you can handle a kids meal?” He looked up at the menu “Can I order from the adult menu?” “Can you eat ghost peppers?” She asked. He stared “You can't be serious.” She smiled “I am quite serious.” He sighed “Okay, may I please have the umm... chicken tender meal? The four piece?” She smirked “Oh, someone has a big appetite.” He looked confused “They're just little tenders.” Amanda just patted him on the head and stepped up to the register now that it was their turn. The amazon behind the counter smiled down at John “Well hello little boy! Don't you look look adorable today.” Amanda looked down as she felt his hand squeezing her fingers a bit harder than a moment ago. She smiled at the cashier “He's a bit shy. He was just adopted today!” The cashier did a little clap! “Well, I know a little boy that's going to get a surprise toy in his meal. What will you be having today.” Amanda answered for him “Yes, He would like a four piece tender meal off of the kids menu.” The cashier smiled down at John “Ohhh, someone's going to try to be a big eater. Drink and side?” She looked down to see that John was distracted again looking around the room. Probably looking at the other littles. “He's distracted, so how about fries and an apple juice. And I would just like a ghost pepper chicken sandwich with extra sauce on the side to dip some chicken tenders in. Just in case someone needs help eating them.” The cashier gave her a wink, and took her payment. She stepped out of the way, still holing Johns hand and looked now to try to follow his eyes to see what he was looking at. She followed his eyes to see that he was staring at some littles over by the playground. So she leaned down and whispered “We don't have much time, but after we eat, do you want to go play with the other littles?” John just whispered back “Why are none of them wearing pants?” Amanda had to think about it for a moment because it was just a normal question “Littles don't have to wear pants. As long as you're wearing a diaper, you can run around all you want.” She noticed his hands were starting to shake.... and said quietly to herself “Oh no” and she leans and took his pacy and held it up to his mouth and simply commanded “Open.” He didn't immediately respond, so she use her other hand and gently took his chin with thumb and forefinger and turned his head so that he had to look at her. She repeated herself calmly. “Open.” This time he opened his mouth and she slid the pacy in. He stood there so she used a finger to push his jaw back up and then gently moved it back and forth with her finger until he got the message and started sucking on it on his own. He was still breathing a bit fast, but he was now looking at her. So she placed her hand on top of his head and left it there while she stood up and looked over at the counter. The cashier said “Miss, your order is ready.” Amanda thanked the cashier and took the tray with one hand and steered John by turning him using her hand on his head and then gave him a pat on the back “C'mon.” Once she got to a table she slid the tray onto it and lead him with her to get a child seat. It was one of those cheap wooden seats that never gets wiped down often enough. As she lifted him up and slid his feet in she whispered “These seats are hard. So you're about to be grateful for having your own padding.” And then she made sure to slide him up to the table right next to her and facing -away- from the playground so that he wouldn't be distracted. Removing her sandwich, and more importantly her dip cup of ghost pepper sauce, she slid the tray in front of John and watched him, making no effort to hide her grin. It took him fifteen full seconds before he came to his senses and looked down. He spit his pacy out and asked, a bit too loudly for being in public. “What the heck? That's not a chicken tender!” She just nodded “That's a chicken tender.” “But that ...” He picked one up with two hands. “If you can pick it up with two hands, it is most certainly not a chicken tender.” With a laugh she took it from him and started ripping it into manageable chunks for him. “And there you go! You now have eight appropriately sized chicken tenders!” He rolled his eyes at her now. “Oh God. I'm telling on you to Aunt Cat.” She peeled the top off of the ranch cup for him and slid it in front of him, then slid it over in front of him. “Please do, she'll be proud.” John tried to twist around to look behind him awkwardly an when he failed he turned back to his food and sighed “I recently lost my appetite.” With a shake of her head, she said “Well, you better find it, Mister. After this we're getting you a bedroom set, and maybe a little desk and a chair. Would you like two chairs so that you and Kate can sit together?” He just nodded as he dipped a piece of chicken into the ranch and tried it. After chewing for a moment he finally said “I don't know if I love it because it tastes good, or hate it because it's freakishly big.” Amanda just laughed and picked up her ghost pepper chicken sandwich. “It's meant for amazon kids up to twice your size. Now eat up, Momma is going to drink this ghost pepper sauce straight."

If you enjoy my writing then please consider subscribing to my Patreon where Chapter 12 and 13 of this story have been released. You will get access to early releases of all of my stories, exclusive stories and posts and it will help me continue to keep writing. I really appreciate your support. Thank you www.patreon.com/BacktoBabyhood Chapter 11 Jamie sat snugly in the playpen, surrounded by an array of colorful toys and plush animals. The soft glow of the television screen illuminated his cherubic face as he sucked contentedly on his pacifier. Every so often, he would remove it from his mouth to take a sip of formula milk from the bottle that lay beside him. This was special as one of his favorite episodes of Fireman Sam came on. His eyes widened with excitement as the theme song filled the room. He watched the animated characters on the screen as if they were his personal heroes coming to life, their adventures a thrilling spectacle that captivated his current toddler-like imagination. In that moment, wrapped in the comforting padding of his diaper, the pacifier in his mouth and the soothing tones of familiar childhood voices, Jamie was in baby bliss. However, as he continued to enjoy the stories of Pontypandy, another storyline was unfolding in the depths of his belly. He felt the unmistakable stirrings in his gut. Despite the lighthearted adventure playing out on the screen, it was becoming increasingly difficult for him to focus as the laxative started to work its way through his body. His stomach churned audibly, a cacophony that rose above the TV's cheerful dialogue. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he felt a mounting pressure deep in his gut. Each twinge and rumble served as a warning sign, like distant thunder before a storm. He clenched his muscles in an attempt to stave off the inevitable, even pressing his hand subtly against his abdomen, hoping physical pressure might help. Despite his desperate attempts to distract himself, the Fireman Sam episode was becoming increasingly blurry, its dialogue fading into the background noise of his escalating internal conflict. Simultaneously, his bladder began to ache, a sensation magnified by the large volume of liquid he had consumed earlier. It was a mounting pressure, growing more and more insistent with each passing second. As these feelings converged, Jamie had a moment of realisation: Hazel had warned him about the strength of those laxatives. Perhaps taking four tablets was overkill. The sensations escalated quickly, almost as if his digestive system and bladder were in a race to see which could assert itself first. There was no fighting it now; the laxatives were overwhelmingly potent, their effects amplified by the liquid he had imbibed. As Jamie sat in the playpen, he mustered every ounce of self-control to fight off his body's growing urges. His goal was to delay as long as he could, savoring the sensation of being utterly helpless when nature inevitably took over. Though he feigned being a 'big boy' struggling to maintain control, he knew all along that there was only one inevitable conclusion - a wet and messy diaper. Clenching his muscles tightly, he pressed his hand against the padded seat of his full diaper, attempting to create a physical barrier to the oncoming tide. He held his breath, feeling like a dam holding back an imminent flood, every fiber of his being engaged in a desperate, last-ditch effort to delay the inevitable and prevent an 'accident' in his diaper. Then, without any warning, a powerful, involuntary surge of warm poo exploded into the seat of his diaper. It was a torrent he couldn't have anticipated, filling his diaper to a capacity he hadn't thought possible. The sensation that he had no control was shocking but incredible, as if a part of him had split open to unleash this elemental force. Almost synchronously, his bladder joined the fray. A rapid and unbroken stream of urine released, blending with the preexisting mess and saturating the already stretched fabric of his diaper. The flow seemed continuous, as though his body was cleansing itself with relentless determination. It was like a dual eruption that left him feeling both emptied and strangely replenished. In an attempt to measure the extent of his control, Jamie endeavored to halt the flow of both urine and feces. Despite his best efforts, he found he couldn't stop them; they continued to fill his diaper. This confirmed, without a shadow of a doubt, that he had truly relinquished control over his bladder and bowels, mirroring the helplessness of an infant. In the aftermath, Jamie lay there, momentarily stunned by the scale and intensity of what had just occurred. The bulky, overloaded diaper felt like a physical manifestation of his complete surrender to his body's demands. At that moment, he felt more babyish than ever before. He had just totally lost control of his bodily functions and it felt incredible. He felt a deep sense of contentment. As strange as it might sound to others, this was, in that moment, the most satisfying sensation he'd ever experienced. Experimentally, he shifted his position and bounced gently on his bottom, relishing the fullness of his diaper and the warm mess it contained. The diaper was so packed that his range of motion had become noticeably limited. But for Jamie, this wasn't an issue; it was an enhancement of his current state. In his eyes, he was in baby heaven. Briefly, the thought crossed his mind—would the diaper smell become too strong? Yet, in that instant, he didn't care. He knew that Hazel and his mom wouldn't be back for a while, leaving him ample time for cleanup and ventilation of the room. Jamie's eyes sparkled with delight as the next episode of Fireman Sam rolled onto the screen. Yet, even in this perfect moment, he felt the pull of a new idea. What could make this experience even more comforting, even more babyish? A nap. And not just any nap, but one in his playpen, cushioned by a wet and messy diaper. The very thought made him giddy with excitement. Jamie pushed himself up to stand within the playpen, wobbling a little due to the weight of his loaded diaper. He leaned over the edge of the playpen to grab his phone from the adjacent side table. Fingers dancing over the screen, he set an alarm for one hours time, imagining the surreal sensation of waking up in a wet and messy diaper. In his excitement, Jamie failed to notice that his phone's battery was perilously low, a mere 5%. Oblivious, he placed the phone back on the table and plopped down onto his padded bottom, the impact spreading a warm, gooey sensation against his lower back and crotch concurrently. A smile stretched across his face; he felt like a child on Christmas morning. His full diaper providing a strange sort of comfort, a physical reminder of his utter surrender to this peculiar form of bliss. Nestled among his toys and the enveloping aroma of his messy diaper, he thought about the unique, surreal experience of waking back up in the state that he currently was. Closing his eyes, Jamie drifted into a peaceful, deep sleep sucking his pacifier as the sound of animated fire trucks and daring rescues played out in the background. As he snoozed, his phone's screen dimmed, and soon after, the battery died. The alarm would never ring. Jamie was notorious for his inability to wake up on his own, always reliant on alarms or someone else nudging him awake. This time, he was left to the whims of his own body clock, blissfully unaware as he slumbered on, enshrouded in the innocence and comforts of babyhood, and ignorant to the fact that his mother and Hazel would be arriving home sooner than anticipated .

A highly anticipated chapter, some things will be answered here, some things will leave more questions. Didn’t know I had it in me to write this much but the responses and likes are nice to see that people share a common interest. Maybe I’ll have to start posting some of my other works that have fallen off and see where i can take them. Anyways, hope y’all enjoy! ———- Chapter 8 Bethany watched the door to the bathroom close. She really wanted to follow ashley. Help her bathe, make sure she scrubbed clean well, swaddle her in a towel and dry her off before carrying her out and to the nursery. She had to shake the thought from her head. Ashley wasn’t her little, she was a respected amazon, and her lover. Most amazons would feel a little icky performing sexual deeds with a little but Bethany didn’t feel any opposition to it, she quite enjoyed her bedroom time with Ashley to be fair. Ever since their first night of Bethany seeing Ashley timidly come out of the bathroom in a lacy, practically see through teddy, they had barely been able to keep their hands off each other. At just a few years shy of being a decade older than Ashley, it felt to Bethany like she was reliving her teenage years of almost uncontrollable sexual desire. Bethany shook her head and rolled off the bed herself. She went to the walk in closet and grabbed one of her long robes. She stripped quickly down to nude and pulled on a fresh pair of boy short panties, snapping the elastic around her hips. She pulled the robe on and tied the belt in bowe around her waist. Bethany walked out of the bedroom and down the hall to the guest room. Elizabeth was sitting on her heels, her hands between her legs in her lap. Her arms and hands positioned as they were did a decent job of covering herself up. Bethany smiled seeing the girls had followed her instructions and had stripped naked to wait for her. Bethany circled around Elizabeth a few times like a shark. “So, what do you think of the LCU.” Bethany asked as she knelt down behind Elizabeth and inspected her back, running her finger up her spine. Down the length of Elizabeth’s spine was a series of adhesive pads. The tape was fabric based and had adhesive that would be impossible to remove without the special solvent. Of course the pads were nude coloured and matched fairly close with Elizabeth skin tone. Underneath the fabric out layer was a wire coil and extremely thin control units. The technology employed was next level to have such a complicated device be so thin. There were a dozen of the stickers down the length of her spine on either side. There were two more on either side of each breast and four more encompassing each thigh. Her abs had a six pack of the stickers along with two on each bicep and two on each calf. When Bethany had pulled Elizabeth out of the test room, she had stopped at the engineering lab to pick up the sample. After thoroughly warming Elizabeth’s bare bottom in her office, Bethany had stripped the girl and placed each of the pads. Luckily Ashley had taken her time and cleaned up the test room. Most other research partners would just leave the room a mess for the housekeeping but Ashley was always so kind and didn’t mind doing a little extra work to help out. It had given Bethany an idea seeing Ashley clean up through the security cameras in the test room. The LCU was essentially a smart TENS (transcutaneous electric nerve stimulation) unit. It could hear voice commands and would deliver shocks to the person wearing it if it deemed the wearer wasn’t following orders. There was an associated choker necklace with a camera built in that could process data and had a leniency program that would suggest, warn, and punish. The AI running the system was one of the most advanced on the market, it reacted to the wearer almost as if it were reading their mind. The main control was a larger black box that had been stuck between her shoulder blades. Under clothes it was practically invisible which is why Ashley hadn’t noticed anything other than how docile Elizabeth was being. The LCU had started as a pet project for Bethany a few years back. It’s realistically what brought her here today. The company had frequent events to have people show off new devices, a sort of tiger den. You would be grilled by the top executives who would then offer you a deal to manufacture your idea. Bethany had made more than a considerable amount of money off of the sample she showed that day and soon her LCU would be on the open market. “Please Beth, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to, honest to gods. I didn’t know it was Ashley and I wasn’t trying to take anything away from you, I promise.” Elizabeth begged from the floor. Bethany perused everything that had been unboxed while Elizabeth tried to beg for forgiveness. “I know you’re sorry but we have to make the playing field even for Ashley. I can tell she’s different, she’s holding something back. And it’s all because of you. I don’t think you understand the lengths I would go to for her. So for now you’re going to be the first sample subject for the little control unit. Ashley is heading the research and data collection project. Since she’ll be off for a week now on short notice and unpaid because of you, you’re going to help with creating the data to keep my schedule. You can relax now.” Bethany said, the final command letting Elizabeth slouch forward, it had been difficult to maintain the posture for such a long time. Elizabeth had heard the giggles and moans in the distance and knew Bethany had been taking her time to come back to put the pressure on her. Bethany picked something up from the pile of items that she had ordered with Elizabeth’s card and began to unfold it. It was a large changing mat, the surface adorned with little maids wearing big diapers and carrying their dusters. It was laid out on the floor in front of Elizabeth with “come on, you know what has to be done. We have to get you in your diaper before you start making little messes you’ll have to clean up, can’t have our new maid making more work for herself. You took Ashley’s first diaper from me so it only seems fair that I get your first diaper for compensation. As you said, it was inevitable that Ashley would end up in diapers at some point, I was just hoping it would be a mutual agreement and not something that she was forced into. I guess I should thank you a little for becoming the perfect villain in Ashley’s eyes. ” Elizabeth felt like she was glued to the floor seeing the changing mat but she felt a tingle of electricity flow up and down her spine as the LCU registered the command. Inevitably, Bethany was going to get her way, how much pain Elizabeth had to endure up to that point was her decision. Bethany gave the mat a few pats to beckon the naked amazon over. Elizabeth obliged before the LCU could up the ante to warning shocks. Right after Bethany had installed the LCU pads on her, she tried to defy Bethany’s order and demand she remove it. Bethany had just sat in her chair and watched as the LCU fired up to the punishment level after hearing the refusal of the command she had been given to get dressed. It had felt like her entire body was on fire with the electricity coursing through her muscles. Elizabeth had collapsed to the floor begging for it to stop. A simple “that’s enough” ceased the punishment. Bethany’s only commentary to the scene was “good to know it works on amazons as well, probably will have to have the engineering team lower the levels a bit for littles though, they’ve only had themselves to test it on so far. Get dressed and get to work on your report before Ashley comes back.” Elizabeth had never gotten dressed so fast and was sitting in the chair typing her report for a few minutes before Ashley had come in. When Elizabeth’s hand touched the plastic surface of the changing pad she winced, visible disgust coming across her face. “Think of this as a learning experience to make yourself a better nanny. Now you’ll be able to know how a little feels even if it’s just a bit. I think you’ll come out of this much stronger than you are now.” Bethany reassured as she rose back to her feet. “You better be on that mat and ready by the time I get your diaper supplies.” Bethany dug through the pile to gather what she needed and Elizabeth moved to lay on the pad, the cool vinyl clinging to her skin and warming up to her body temperature. “I’m going to be too busy with diaper changes for Ashley so you’re just going to have to hold out longer.” Bethany said as she held up the new diaper. The exterior wasn’t like little diapers, in fact it was solid black. As Bethany began to unfold the diaper Elizabeth could see there was white lace print around the waistband and leg holes. The diaper was huge in the sense that it was made for adult amazon sized babies but it was also thick, the package had said that it was guaranteed for 6 hours of heavy wetting. “Let’s see, what was your order of operations with Ashley.” Bethany said, pulling out her phone. She pulled up the security footage of the test lab on her phone screen, she might have corrupted the company's copy but not before making one for herself. “Ah, I almost forgot some things.” Bethany said and went back to the pile and retrieved some more items. Bethany knelt down at Elizabeth’s feet and grabbed her ankles. They were hoisted up and the diaper was slid underneath the girl's rear before she could protest. As Elizabeth’s butt came back down onto the padded surface a few tears fell from the corners of her eyes, she was going to be diapered as an adult amazon. Now Bethany donned some latex gloves and retrieved the same depilatory that Elizabeth had used on Ashley. “You really should do a better job with your maintenance down here.” Bethany commented as she began to smear the cream into Elizabeth’s southern hair. “Now we work on your hair while that does its job. A maid should have something functional. I think a nice braid should do the trick.” Bethany moved around and sat crisscrossed, setting Elizabeth’s head in her lap. She gathered up all the hair and split it into three chunks and began the process. When she was done, Elizabeth had a tight braid that started high on the back of her head. “Not as cute as Ashley’s twin tails but more functional.” Bethany combed out Elizabeth’s bangs and gave them a similar treatment to Ashley’s. “I do have to say, they did a pretty good job at teaching you proficiency.” Bethany praised as she wiped away Bethany’s lower hair. “Alright just a couple more things and we can get this diaper sealed up.” Bethany said as she sorted through her gathered items. She held up three individual packs of the same suppositories Elizabeth had given Ashley. “It’s not fair.” Elizabeth meekly stated. “What’s not fair is just Willy nilly going after littles. What would be fair is since you are twice Ashley’s size I should give you six of these. How about that?” Bethany threatened, which got an immediate and emphatic “NO!” From Elizabeth. “As long as Ashley is going to be diapered and recovering from the overdose you gave her, don’t you think it would be fair that you experience the same?” Bethany said as she opened the first one. She extracted the waxy slug from the package and commanded “lift your legs.” Elizabeth had no choice as she felt the tingling of the LCU. She picked up her legs and held them with her arms, displaying her back passage for Bethany. Bethany pulled on some latex gloves and lubed her finger. “And there’s one.” Bethany counted as she pushed the suppository in with her middle finger, making sure to get it as deep as she could inside Elizabeth’s guts so she wouldn’t be able to push them out before they took effect. “And there’s two.” Bethany said, repeating the procedure, eliciting a grunt of discomfort from Elizabeth. “Now, what do we say Miss Lizzie?” Bethany asked as she held the third and last suppository against Elizabeth’s rosebud. “Thank you mam.” Elizabeth mumbled. Bethany gave a quick “good girl” and rammed the final suppository home. Bethany had used two fingers this time which caught Elizabeth by surprise and caused a moan to escape her lips. Her hands came up to cover her mouth as Bethany left her fingers inside Elizabeth for longer this time. She wriggled her fingers around inside and crushed the last suppository to help it take effect a little sooner. She slowly withdrew her fingers, expanding them as she approached fully extracting them from Elizabeth to stretch her sphincter a little. She moved in a third finger and pushed back in, repeating this a few times with three fingers. When she was satisfied that she had loosened her up a bit she extracted her hand and pulled on a fresh set of gloves. “Alright, just one more thing to help you get accustomed to your wittle diapies!” Bethany said with glee as she pulled the amazon sized diaper trainer from its box. Just like Elizabeth had followed the theme of pink on Ashley, Bethany was following a theme of black on Elizabeth. The trainer was substantially larger than its little variant but contained all of the same features and then some. Bethany was grateful she had at least made the acquaintance of some Catalonese traffickers when she lived in Catalon. They could get her anything on short notice and sometimes it was a bit scary how fast they could work. Thick white lube was used to coat the dildo. A slight deviation from what Elizabeth had done, this lube was an accelerant, it would make Elizabeth’s libido spike but Bethany didn’t plan on explaining that to her. Just as Elizabeth had done, Bethany lined the dildo up and began to push it inside of Elizabeth’s sex. Slowly but surely it made its way inside until just the base was poking out. As it reached full depth, it gave a chirp and the head of the dildo began to expand. Elizabeth’s eyes rolled back as the dildo locked itself in position inside her cervix. It now wouldn’t be coming out without Bethany’s phone to disarm the device. Oil, lotion and powder followed before Bethany gave the command to let her legs down. More of the same was applied to Elizabeth’s front side before the front of the diaper was pulled up between her legs. Ceremoniously Bethany began to pull the tapes onto the landing strip until all 6 of them were secured and pressed into the surface. Being an amazon sized diaper meant it needed more tapes than a little’s diaper to keep it in place, the only downfall was there is no such thing as an amazon proof tape or all of them would have to be cut off. Bethany had a plan for this. She pulled out a steel chastity belt and secured it around Elizabeth’s hips before bringing the crotch band between her legs and securing it in the front with a heart shaped padlock. “That will make sure you don’t try playing in your diaper.” Bethany teased. “Now we just need to get you dressed quickly so I can go help Ashley. Now stand up.” Bethany said and Elizabeth began to lift herself. Bethany loved the awkward stance Elizabeth had due to the diaper and stared for a moment. Bethany went to her pile of goodies and extracted her next addition. Before Elizabeth knew it, Bethany was groping her breasts from behind, less so groping and more so applying a hard plastic bra with adhesive cups. It was similar to the praise pasties, praisties, Elizabeth had used on Ashley but they were slightly more advanced and could pull a small vacuum on the teet to emulate suckling. Bethany had tried something similar without the praise features to see if she could naturally begin lactating but it hadn’t really worked for her. Along with that function were the vibratory and shock features of the pasties just scaled up with more levels for both punishments and rewards. The bra was initially designed for tweener housewives who thrived on praise and were trying to get an early start on their lactation or to make a quick buck selling off the milk as an easy source of income. Bethany wondered if it would work for Elizabeth. She knew her sister had been dry nursing her charges for awhile now and had been complaining that her bras weren’t fitting correctly. She had started trying partly because her clients had asked about it and partly because a wet nanny made a good chunk more. Elizabeth was over a decade younger than Bethany, at just 21, she still considered herself too young to be settling down with a little of her own but happy customers and money were always enticing. Bethany circled around in front after clipping the elastic strap around the back over the LCU controller. It looked similar to a strapless bra but had a pronounced dome at the tip to emulate an erect nipple. Even in a sweater Elizabeth would have two peaks poking forward. Elizabeth wasn’t nearly as endowed as Bethany but she would still need the support of a bra, Bethany was being kind on this front. Next a white waist cincher was wrapped around from behind. Bethany took some pleasure in lacing it and pulling tight to the point of shallowing Elizabeth’s breath just a little. When she was content, she tied a bow in the strings and a panel was pulled over the seam and clicked shut in a small built in locking latch. This would ensure Elizabeth couldn’t try and remove it despite it requiring her to deny the LCU. On either side of the waist cincher was a wider bone that extended top to bottom. Internally there were little rubber fingers that would tickle her sides randomly to encourage little giggle fits. Elizabeth didn’t know about this feature at the moment but would soon enough. Bethany wrapped a wide leather cuff around each thigh and connected them with a short hobble chain. The cuffs were big enough to cover the LCU pads circling each thigh and had straps dangling to accept stockings. They looked like thigh garters aside from the hobble chain connecting her thighs together and hindering her stride. It also had the effect of squeezing her legs together which in turn made sure the diaper was squeezed up against her. Elizabeth couldn’t explain it but for some reason a heat was building in the diaper and her little movements causing the diaper to caress her felt much more intense. “Am I getting horny from a diaper?” She asked herself internally. She tried to brush it off as the large trainer stuffed inside her causing the stimulation but Bethany hadn't even activated it yet. The trainer was having some effect but more so was the accelerant lube Bethany had used. Bethany knew that in two hours or so, Elizabeth would be dripping hornyness, begging for release where she would offer up using her diaper for its intended purpose to activate the trainer. That is, of course, if Elizabeth could withstand the suppositories that were melting inside of her and releasing their medication for that long. The final thing Bethany pulled out was a black and white maid uniform with a large tulle petticoat. It was pulled over Elizabeth’s head and straightened out before the rear lacing was pulled together and knotted in a bow. “I trust you can handle the remaining accessories on your own.” Bethany gestures to the bed where black stockings, a small apron, a pair of two inch heeled Mary janes, and the maid headband laid waiting. “When you’re finished, go to the kitchen and begin dinner. I’m thinking of spaghetti tonight. Mom’s recipe would be nice.” Bethany finished as she turned to the door leaving Elizabeth alone. She followed her orders and donned the remainders of the outfit before standing in front of the floor length mirror. She was stunned, she looked like a slutty Halloween maid who accidentally mixed her outfit with a baby costume. Her diaper seat was mostly exposed and she tried to adjust the skirt of the dress to cover it a bit better but it did little to help. She could feel the tingle of the LCU starting up and took a deep breath before heading to the kitchen.

CHASTITY AND CHINESE FOOD Vickie and Susie stared hard at one another, neither wanting to cross paths with her arch nemesis in Ian's office. Amy stole in behind Suzie; aware of their rivalry, she fully expected fireworks to erupt at any moment. Priscilla completed the female quartet, closing the door softly behind her. Like Amy, she knew their history, and she was prepared to intervene quite forcefully to keep matters from getting too far out of hand. “Well, well,” Suzie smirked, “look what the cat dragged in. You're his ride? When did you decide to become a taxi driver?” “Suz, Ian is my patient, and I want to thank you for helping out today. Officer Canon tells me that you were able to organize a phalanx of Sisters to shield him from the corporate headhunters that are going to be targeting him. And Ian, you played the one guy who showed up just right. Sarah wants you to keep sending them her way. She'll listen politely, and then turn them down. You needn't worry about being dragged out of the classroom.” “Good,” Suzie commented. “I sat in on Ian's last class. He's a remarkable teacher; we need more like him.” Vickie had come prepared to play nice, and Suzie was very quick on her feet. One snide remark had given Vickie the upper hand, and she was not about to repeat her mistake. Vickie slid past Suzie, and reached out to collect the four Purple Hearts. One by one, she sat them down on Ian's side of the desk. “At least two of these were very hard earned,” she observed in a soft tone of voice. “You should put them safely away.” Ian did so, and Vickie could see other medals deeper in the box. But she didn't know one military decoration from the next, hence had no idea what she was looking at. “Are you good,” she asked, obliquely referring to his diaper. “For the time being,” he responded, being equally enigmatic. “Only two chairs,” he added; “why don't the two of you take a seat?” He looked at both Vickie and Suzie. “I need to talk to the Chair,” Amy said as she prepared to leave. “I'll tell him about the headhunter, and make it clear that this is not the usual academic raid. He'll talk to the Dean, and it will work its way up the chain of command from there. I'll school Sarah on how to play this to your advantage come Saturday night.” “Thanks, Amy; in these waters, I'm in way over my head.” “I'll wait outside.” Priscilla spoke up for the first time. “No.” Vickie was adamant. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out several ampules of smelling salts. “In the event that Ian has another seizure, I need you to be hands on. You will have to stabilize him, and go with him in the ambulance. Our ER is fully aware of his condition, so you bring him to us. Nowhere else.” “Doctor, my training to handle medical emergencies is pretty basic, and I've never had occasion to use it.” “I'll teach you what you need to know on the fly, but if you're free, I'd like you to join us on Saturday night. You'll meet Sarah, who is Ian's fiancee and works in the post surgical ward, and the rest of the team that is treating Ian. We call ourselves the Circle. Amy's coming, and we're going to give her the same hands on training-- hopefully before the alcohol starts flowing. Things can get a little wild because we need to let our hair down and recharge our batteries.” “Count me in,” Priscilla laughed. “It sounds like the goings on at a certain bar up Northeast favored by our cousins on the Minneapolis force.” “'Northeast' is our Polish ghetto,” Vickie explained, knowing that Ian was not all that conversant with the complexities of life in the Twin Cities. “Good food and imported beer equals a good time had by all. And that reminds me ...” Vickie reached into another pocket and pulled out Ian's passport. “Sarah needed to copy this for her travel agent,” she explained. “We're all impressed, but curious. Some of the places you've gone are so obscure that we needed time to find them on a globe. We are awaiting some serious entertainment about the goings on in exotic lands. You're the only guy we know who's been to Timbuktu.” “So, how do the two of you know one another?” Ian was anxious to change the subject. “Same sorority, and we're both class of '68. Suzie was crowned Sorority Queen, and I was one of her Ladies in Waiting. A runner-up, in short.” “Miss Marshall is a living legend,” Priscilla interjected. “She claimed the crown by sleeping with every guy on the English Department faculty. Her record still stands, and by their joint efforts these two catapulted the Pi Iota Sigma house to the esteemed rank of 'party central'. Under Suzie's guidance, it has never relinquished the crown.” “So, Wendy Stafford is a work in progress?” “She has a lot of potential,” Suzie grinned. “With a bit of tutoring, she'll be fine. Now, down to business. I want to help the three of you, and I can flood this corridor with coeds for the rest of the term, but I also have to worry about my reputation. The bottom line: what does Pi Iota Sigma get out of it? I have to get something in return, or the competition will start to think that I'm slipping.” Ian burst out laughing. He was beginning to feel like one of the cast in a remake of It's A Mad, Mad, Mad, Mad World. And he quite liked Suzie Marshall. “Why don't you tag along on Saturday night,” he suggested. “Ian,” Vickie warned. “Interesting.” Suzie caught the undercurrent; these two were far more than doctor and patient. “Vic, tell me true: are the two of you … how shall I put it … 'intimate'?” “Not yet,” Ian cut in, “but the only thing stopping us is this damned chastity belt.” “WHAT?” Suzie's jaw was flapping in the breeze. “YOU MUST BE JOKING!” “Nope. Would you like to see it? Just say the word.” Ian got to his feet. “Word,” Suzie stuttered. Ian started to unbuckle his pants, then paused. “You're sure,” he teased. “I'm sure,” Suzie gulped; “I'm sure!” Ian carried on, sliding his pants down his legs. He wished that Andre Previn's The Stripper was playing in the background, but his bulky diaper would have prevented a proper strip tease anyway. Finally, he tapped the lock on his diaper cover. “Diaper, vinyl pants, and a locking, heavy duty canvas diaper cover-- to wit, a chastity belt. At the moment, Officer Canon is in possession of the key. Pris, are we due for a diaper check?” “It's about that time,” Priscilla conceded. She could barely conceal her glee. Suzie Marshall looked like someone had just punched her in the solar plexus. Ian sat down, and swiveled his chair so that he could take off his shoes, and then his pants. By the time he stood up, Priscilla had his changing mat laid out on the floor, and she was digging through his diaper bag. “Doctor Robinson can watch,” she explained to Suzie, “but that's all she can do. Consider it a kind of probation. Sarah wants to learn whether these two can be trusted not to paw each other whenever they get the chance.” “I have got to meet the lady!” Suzie had sufficiently recovered her senses to reenter the conversation. “Professor, I can't commit because Saturday nights at the end of term are a bit hectic on sorority row, but if I can find someone to take my place, I would love to join this circle of yours!” Priscilla unlocked the cover, but then she also paused. “Suzie, do you want to stay and watch?” Like Ian, Priscilla was in the mood to tease. “God yes! Please!” Suzie had never seen a grown man in diapers before; she was getting more and more excited by the second. Without further ado, Priscilla yanked the cover down. She pulled Ian's baby pants back so that she could peek inside his diaper. “As I expected,” she sighed dramatically, “you need to be changed. Oh, well; a police officer's work is never done.” Ian dropped to the floor, and stretched out on his back. “Can I watch you change him?” Suzie's voice was pleading. “Of course. The more the merrier.” Priscilla was hoping that Suzie would faint at the sight of a poopy diaper, and with any luck, fall head first into the muck. “Oops … forgot to ask. Professor Grady, do you mind if Suzie hangs on for the grand finale?” “Nope. As you say, the more the merrier.” “Grrr,” Vickie growled. . . . . “You're taking me home?” Vickie was driving south, in the general direction of Ian's apartment. “Correct. I've got Notice to Vacate paperwork for both you and Sarah. Hers is signed and ready to file; yours just needs a signature. When we're done, you can give me a leisurely tour of your apartment. I'll be your guest until Sarah gets home around eight.” “Do we have time for a session?” “We do. Princess Poopy Pants wants to come out and take the tour as well. Can you sense her?” “No.” Vickie could hear the disappointment in Ian's voice, and she reached over to pat him encouragingly on the knee. “I would be amazed if you did sense her. It would be unusual in the extreme for the primary personality to sense the secondary. But she is aware of you, which is why she is the centerpiece of your therapy. Besides, I like her … a lot. When she looks at me, her eyes are so full of love and trust. Working with her, I sometimes get butterflies in my tummy.” “Interesting. And what do you see when I look at you?” “Love, trust … and desire. The Princess is asexual, but you are all man, at least with me. Your relationship with Sarah is radically different, and your relationship with Rita is a work in progress. I get the feeling that you are waiting for her to get a handle on her feelings so that you can accommodate them.” “I suspect you're right about Rita. As for Sarah ...” “She wants total control over your life, and I emphasize the word 'total'. She's going to treat you like a baby, Ian, don't be under any illusions about that. She's your mommy, and she's going to make all of your decisions for you. Period, end of story-- except that, as we saw today, this is very much in your best interest. So, don't fight her. Give her what she wants, and be happy when she occasionally treats you like a grown-up. She 's your mommy and, while it won't say so on the marriage license, I'll be your wife, for the simple reason that I'm not really interested in babying you. We'll see where Rita eventually lands, but you can count on Sarah ending up with absolute control over the three of us. She will dictate the terms of our relationships.” “And you're okay with this?” “Very much so. “I'm impulsive, Ian; surely you realize that? “Hmm … not how I would phrase it, but yes.” “So, you're the baby, I'm the out of control sorority girl, and Rita is like my older and somewhat more mature yet increasingly bewildered sister. But just watch. Sarah is going to end up mothering all of us, and we'll all benefit because she's the adult in the room. I suspect that you are going to be spanked silly, but don't be surprised if she loses her temper and spanks me as well. It's going to happen, and when it does, it will be because I deserve to be spanked.” “Unbelievable … seriously unbelievable. Will you go on spanking me too?” “Absolutely. Punishment spankings when you're naughty, and erotic spankings when Sarah permits us to make love. Between the two of us, we are going to spank you and spank you and spank you, and then for good measure spank you some more!” “So far, the two of you have spanked me three times, and they've all hurt. But have I complained?” “No, you haven't.” “And when they're justified, I won't. You know, it's odd. I was eleven the last time my parents spanked me, but in high school gym class I had to bend over for a hard swat with a sneaker so many times that I lost count. And I earned every one of them. My idol was James Dean. I began racing for pink slips when I was fifteen … that's why everybody called me Street Racer in Viet Nam. I was obnoxious, and didn't outgrow it until I went in the service. I grew up fast in the army.” “Manny says the same thing. You go in a kid, and you come out an old man. And speaking of spankings, you're due for one. Sarah may mete out the punishment tonight.” “What did I do this time?” “Putting you on a breast milk diet was Sarah's idea, but when Rita tried to do what Sarah wanted, all you did was whine and whine, to the point where the only way to shut you up was to haul your ass down to the cafeteria and feed you. Sarah is really pissed about that, so you should prepare yourself for a major ass whupping. And I'll be cheering her on because no one enjoyed your blowouts. Going forward, the next time you have one, we are all going to assume that you've sneaked a meal someplace. Enjoy it, because dessert is always going to take the form of a very hard spanking.” And there goes wine and hors d'oeuvres, not to mention lunch at the Faculty Club … . . . . Rita decided just to get it over with. At shift's end, she headed down to the lab at what she hoped was a leisurely and discrete pace. Neither the blood tests nor the ultrasound required fasting, and one quick phone call had confirmed that Linda could squeeze her in on the fly. In point of fact, she was in a big hurry. Ian's crib and changing table would show up at her home a little after four, and the crew would need time to drag everything inside and assemble the crib. Tuesday was out because she was going to be in court all day. On Wednesday, the three of them were going to scout out breast pumps, Sarah already scrambling to find someone to cover for her for a few hours in the late afternoon. She had promised Thursday afternoon to Ian, an honest and forthright conversation about their feelings for one another, and what they portended for the future. Friday afternoon, they would swarm Ian's apartment and pack up the essentials; the movers would show up on Saturday morning to collect and store his few items of heavy furniture. Though Ian didn't know it yet, on Saturday night he would be going to bed in his crib, and if Sarah had her way-- honeymoon and vacations aside-- there he would be going to sleep forever more. Leaving the lab, Rita was deep in thought, her emotions running wild. She knew that she wanted to nurse Ian, but what if the lab results confirmed that at thirty-four she could still carry a pregnancy safely to term, and give birth to a healthy baby? Could she possibly do both, and do them at the same time? As a physician, Rita knew the answer, knew that women who blindly relied upon breast feeding as a contraceptive weren't reading the fine print in nature's reproductive contract. And Ian was so incredibly fertile! Rita wasn't about to kid herself; the results of Ian's sperm test had changed everything. But in what order? Lactate first, and then get pregnant, or vice-versa? Can I produce enough milk to nurse him at least a couple of times a day, or will I dry up? There's no two ways around it … if the test results look good, I'm going to have to sit down with a very open-minded and very discreet ob/gyn. I definitely do not want this to feed the rumor mill ... Rita should have known better. The rumor mill was already buzzing before she made it to the parking garage. . . . . Suzie decided to grin and bear it. She needed a quick word with Amy to coordinate their plans for Saturday night. She had the rest of the week to sort out how to be two places at once, and she was determined to take Ian up on his casual invitation to attend the mysterious Circle's version of a frat row drunk fest. But first things first. She needed a lift back to the house, and Priscilla Canon was headed in the right direction. Her shift was almost over, and Suzie proposed to bury the hatchet by taking her out for an after work drink. Let bygones be bygones, etcetera, etcetera … one hand washes the other, etcetera, etcetera. It would be very much to the house's advantage for the campus cops to owe her a favor or two. . . . . “Be it ever so humble,” Ian chanted as he opened the door, stepped through, and with a wave of the arm and a bow from the waist, invited Vickie to enter his apartment. She did a quick walk through, and then joined him in the living room, her eyes alive with merriment. “No towels on the bathroom floor,” she grinned. “No clothing scattered around the living room. Dirty clothes neatly piled in a laundry basket in the bedroom closet. No dirty dishes waiting in the sink. No dust on the TV or stereo. How did I get so lucky?” “Rita must have picked up when she was here,” Ian grinned. “Being a slob is part of the bachelor's code of honor.” To prove it, Ian took off his jacket and tie, and dumped them on the couch. He took off his shoes, and kicked them aside. “Don't think so,” Vickie whispered as she draped her arms over Ian's shoulders, pulled him close, and kissed him deeply. Ian wrapped his arms around her, and kissed her in return, a long and passionate kiss. Both were acutely aware that they were well and truly alone for the first time. Both wanted the moment to linger. “I want to make love to you,” he said as he reached up to sweep a hand through the long waves of her blonde hair. “But this damned diaper cover ...” “It doesn't matter,” Vickie murmured. “Well, at least I can get down on my knees and let my tongue do the talkin' ...” “Won't happen,” Vickie sighed. “Do you want to know why?” Without waiting for an answer, Vickie kicked off her shoes, and began to strip. She made it seductive, starting with her blouse. Then she loosened her belt, and slid her pants down around her ankles. Ian's eyes bulged. “You're wearing a … a ...” “A diaper.” Vickie finished the sentence for him as she reached around to unfasten her bra. “A diaper, pink baby pants, and a locking diaper cover. Sarah has the key.” “But how … why?” Vickie let her bra fall to the floor. “Help me with my pants,” she instructed. Ian got down on his knees so that Vickie could grip his shoulders for balance as he awkwardly freed her legs from the tangle of her trousers. Impulsively, he leaned over to kiss her feet, and then began working his way up her legs, taking his time, Vickie moaning and then gasping as he got higher and higher, to the edge of her diaper cover. She fell to her knees, her breathing heavy, and reached out to clasp his cheeks in both hands. She looked into his eyes, his feelings for her so obvious, and drove her tongue hard into his mouth. “But why,” he somehow managed to ask a second time, kissing her and kissing her, and wanting to go on kissing her forever. Vickie broke their embrace, and crawled over to plant her back against the couch. She beckoned for him to join her. “The price I have to pay,” she lamented. “Sarah doesn't trust us, nor should she. We both know where this would go without the diaper covers.” “But this morning,” he objected. “A small act of trust, calculated against the backdrop of a cold car in a frozen garage. This is your apartment.” “I love you, and I must be blind. In my office … how could I have missed this?” “You're obsessed with my titties, not my ass,” Vickie laughed. “Which is a shame, because I'm quite proud of my ass! Seriously, both Rita and I saw this coming. Sarah braced me about … oh, about an hour before I showed up at your office, and I'll give her credit for being honest. She said that your tongue is off the charts, that you know it, and that you like to use it. She was confident that, once we're alone, you would try and seduce me, and she was also certain that I would succumb. She was right on both counts, hence the his and hers diapers, and locking diaper covers. They'll keep us honest.” “But … but … can you hold your pee for what? Six hours? More?” “No, Ian, I can't. We'll both be wet, and you'll be poopy … just two big babies crying out to mommy to change them as soon as she walks in the door.” “Well, at least you'll get your underwear back.” “Don't be too sure about that. I know just about every bar between here and my apartment; they've been my happy hunting ground for years, and Sarah knows it. She also knows that alcohol and STD's easily transfer to breast milk, so our decision to nurse you has consequences. I don't know whether we can give up booze completely, but at the very least the three of us are going to have to cut back big time.” “And here I was hoping ...” “YOU KNOW ABOUT THIS? YOU WERE PLANNING ON GETTING DRUNK ON THE SLY? YOU NAUGHTY BABY, YOU! I AM GOING TO SPANK YOU UNTIL YOUR CUTE LITTLE ASS IS FIRE RED!” Vickie was literally shrieking with delight. It took a great deal of highly visible effort for her to get herself back under control. “And as for sleeping around? Ian, you have no idea. I lost my virginity at fourteen. In high school, I was the cheerleader known to put out. Then I became a sorority slut. I've been super careful in bed, but even so. I'm promiscuous, Ian, and it has to stop. It has to stop because I love you, and you are the only man I want inside me. The only man. But can I resist temptation? That's why I'm good with the diapers. If Sarah locks me up, the problem goes away.” “But what about at work? There's no way you can hide diapers this thick ...” “I won't have to. We've agreed to no diapers on my shifts, and a heavy winter coat will conceal my diapered state going to and fro. She's trusting me not to do something stupid inside the hospital. I never have, but she's made it clear that even the slightest whiff of scandal will mean 24/7. And she's not bluffing. I'll say it again, Ian; once we all move in with Rita, Sarah is going to become a very protective mommy.” Vickie tapped the carpet with her open palm. “Now, get your diaper bag, and then come here. I want to nurse you, and since this is therapy, it's permitted.” Ian hastened to obey, not quite sure what Vickie had in mind. “Strip for me, baby, shirt first and then your trousers. Take it slow … real slow.” Vickie watched, licking her lips, as Ian took his time unbuttoning and then discarding his shirt and undershirt. Pants unzipped and belt loosened, he left it for her gradually to ease them down his legs, and with her help, they soon joined the untidy pile of clothing now scattered around the living room floor. Vickie unzipped the bag, and removed the bottles of breast milk. She unscrewed one of the tops, and poured the milk onto a wash cloth. She ran it all over her breasts, leaving the open bottle to the side. One by one, she opened the remaining bottles, preparing them for his feeding. “Come to Mommy, baby.” She held out her arms, wanting to cradle him. Ian hastened to obey, his body's natural instincts once again guiding him. Vickie nudged him to latch on to her breast, the skin glistening from the rich breast milk coating her hardened nipple and areola. Her body's natural instincts were also taking control. “Con cò bé bé,” Vickie whispered; “does Princess Poopy Pants love her mommy?” While Ian nursed, Vickie patiently repeated the trigger phrase, driving it ever more deeply into his brain. She wanted Princess Poopy Pants to be well fed, happy with her ba bas, and eager to wrap her arms around her mommy when Sarah finally walked through the door. . . . . Sarah was utterly exhausted, and this was only the first of the twelve hour shifts that she would have to work to balance the scales with Heidi Freymiller. She was far too tired to cook, but the thought of Vickie busying herself in the kitchen was too absurd even to contemplate. To say that cooking was not Vickie's passion was the understatement of the year. No, she would be entertaining Ian, though her repertoire would be severely limited by the chastity belts to which she had condemned them both. Chastity belts. On a cold night, the mere thought of keeping the two of them under such absolute control warmed her from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. She wanted both of them to be her submissives, which meant that she would have to draw up a contract for Vickie as well. Cutting to the chase, she wanted a guarantee that neither of them would experience sexual pleasure without her consent. And as for Rita … hadn't she told Ian explicitly that she would never be left out in the cold? The burden of responsibility was aging Rita before her time, and Sarah planned to ease that burden significantly. She would give Rita no say in the matter because there could be only one head of their household, and Sarah knew that she was the one best suited to assume the role. For tonight, however, take out would have to do. Ian would be getting breast milk, but Sarah was in the mood for Chinese, and she knew all of Vickie's favorite dishes. She would eat her fill, and then she would pass the night in Ian's bed, in Ian's arms, both of them kept chaste by their thick diapers, baby pants, and locking diaper covers. And chaste they would remain until she decided otherwise. It would be a while.

If you enjoy my writing then please consider subscribing to my Patreon. Chapter 19 of this story has been released with Chapter 20 due soon. You will get access to early releases to all of my stories, access to exclusive stories and post and it will help me continue to keep writing. I really appreciate your support. Thank you www.patreon.com/BacktoBabyhood Chapter 18 Shouldering into the supermarket, the sliding doors parting before them, Mikey felt a surreal disconnect between the normality of the grocery setting and the unease he carried with him. The glaring lights and the chatter of shoppers were an abrasive reminder of just how public this place was. His sisters, Katie, Lucy, and Rosie, kept an eye on him, a pack of vigilant overseers, ensuring his compliance every step of the way. The heels of Rosie and Alison clicked rhythmically on the tiled floor, as if marching to some ominous beat that only Mikey could hear. With each waddling step he took, he was keenly aware of the bulk between his legs, an unnatural addition that caused him both physical and emotional discomfort. After collecting a few everyday items, Alison directed the girls and Mikey towards the baby aisle. As they navigated into the baby aisle, Mikey felt a heightened sense of vulnerability. Shelves stocked with nappies, baby wipes, and baby food towered on either side of him, each item a glaring reminder of his current predicament. His mom, Alison, seemed to enjoy perusing through the items, as if this were just another ordinary shopping trip. Then Rosie turned to him with a calculated smile on her face. Mikey knew whatever was coming next wouldn't be good news. "Mikey, sweetheart, let's make sure you're still clean and dry, shall we?" Rosie said, her voice unmodulated, as though it were the most natural thing in the world. But of course, it wasn't—at least not for a 17-year-old like Mikey, being asked in a public setting about the current state of his nappy. Feeling his cheeks flush with humiliation, Mikey cast his eyes downward. He looked at her with fear in his eyes as he begged his mercy. "Please not here." He quietly whispered to her, not wanting to make a big scene. "Mikey, what did Mum tell you? If you want to make a big fuss and cry then perhaps you need your dummy in to calm you down?", she said in a patronising tone, as if she was speaking with a toddler. Before he could protest further, Rosie had already reached over and tugged at the waistband of his shorts, pulling them down just enough to expose the top of his nappy. Mikey bit the inside of his cheek, feeling utterly stripped of his dignity. What had started as an odd, humiliating scenario had escalated into a full-blown spectacle of his subjugation. She performed a quick, visual check and then, without any regard for the onlookers, put her hand at the back of the nappy for a more thorough inspection. "Looks like you're still dry for now, Mikey," she declared, finally pulling his shorts back up. "Well done! Hopefully you won't need a change until we get home. I'm not sure you'd fit on the changing table here anyway," Rosie announced loudly, making sure her words resonated well beyond their immediate vicinity. Alison, the puppeteer of this intricate dance of humiliation, feigned ignorance of the unfolding scene. With an affectation of casual interest, she scrutinized the labels on various jars of baby powder, her actions a tacit go-ahead for her daughters to continue their treatment of her step-son. Mikey felt like crawling into one of the empty shelves and disappearing. Now, not only did the entire aisle know about his nappy, but they also knew it was still 'clean and dry'', which implied that he commonly wet his nappy like a baby. The layers of his humiliation seemed to be stacking up by the minute, and there was absolutely nothing he could do about it. Mikey's mind raced, desperately seeking an escape from this nightmare. He was acutely aware that any act of rebellion on his part would likely result in even graver consequences. Yet, if he remained silent, they would persist in treating him this way. Trapped in this lose-lose scenario, and without money, a car, or a place to live, Mikey could not think of any viable way to escape his current predicament, rendering him powerless and voiceless. His sisters looked at him closely, amusement flickering in their eyes, a silent acknowledgment of the power dynamics at play. Mikey's tried to glance away from the smirks of his sisters, but ended up inadvertently locking eyes with a young mother nearby. She was browsing toys with her own children, a picture of everyday normalcy. Her eyes traveled from Mikey's face to his sisters, a mingling of curiosity and judgment colouring her features. She seemed to pause, as if sizing up the abnormal swell under Mikey's shorts. His heart plummeted, crushed under the weight of her scrutinizing gaze. His mind buzzed with the silent questions he imagined filling her head. What kind of young man wears a diaper? Why does he look so infantile? The urge to vanish surged within him, yet there he stood, an unwilling actor in this demeaning tableau. Disconcerted, the young mother steered her children away, her gaze lingering a final accusatory moment on Mikey before turning a corner. The bottom seemed to fall out of Mikey's already low spirits; he felt laid bare, fragile, a plaything in the cruel game orchestrated by his family. Unfortunately for Mikey, his humiliation was not over just yet. Katie and Lucy exchanged glances, their eyes glimmering with a wicked spark. With a sly grin, Katie picked up a jar of baby food and waved it teasingly in front of Mikey. "Hey, Mom, maybe we should get some of this for Mikey, just in case he misbehaves again," she suggested, barely containing her laughter. Lucy chimed in, her voice laced with mischief. "Yeah, it could be his special treat, if he's naughty. Baby food for the baby of the family." Mikey's heart sank as he pleaded silently with his mother, hoping she would dismiss their latest attempt to humiliate him. But to his horror, Alison seemed to embrace the idea, her smile widening. "You know what, girls? That's a brilliant idea," Alison said, her voice filled with faux enthusiasm. "Let's grab a few jars of baby food for Mikey." She then looked at the poor boy who was looking down the ground, "It'll be a good reminder for you not to behave like a baby, won't it Mikey?" Mikey didn't respond, choosing to try and pretend this wasn't happening to him. "Won't it Mikey?" Alison repeated her question, this time clearly reiterating that she expected agreement from her step son. Wanting to avoid making a scene and ending up with the dummy in his mouth, Mikey reluctantly replied with a simple "Yes." "What's your favourite flavour Mikey? How about apple, carrots and parsnips? Or pears, broccoli and apple? Or maybe even beef stew?" Katie asked, knowing full well that her step brother wanted none of these options. Resigned to his fate, Mikey just replied "Any of them sound fine." He couldn't believe that he was stood in public, in a busy supermarket wearing a nappy, with a dummy around tied to his sheet, responding that he was happy with the baby food choices being suggested by his sister. What had happened to him? The reality of his regression and the loss of his independence loomed before him, a dark cloud that threatened to engulf his very identity. He had lost any fight. He was coming to accept that there was no point arguing with these crazy women. The girls picked up several jars of baby food and placed them into the basket, as they headed towards the checkout. With a mix of trepidation and relief that his nightmare was nearly over, Mikey followed closely behind Alison but became distracted by something in the distance. Realizing Mikey had come to a standstill, Alison and his sisters turned back to find him frozen like a deer in headlights. "Mikey, we can't afford to lose you," Alison admonished, a tinge of irritation coloring her words. She gestured to Lucy, as if giving an unspoken command. Obediently, Lucy reached out and grasped Mikey's hand, a seemingly innocent act that only amplified his degradation. Tightly holding onto his hand, Lucy guided him toward the cashier. As they approached, the woman behind the register eyed Mikey with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. Her gaze briefly dropped to his midsection, as if piecing together that the baby items in the cart might actually be for him. Lucy seemed to sense the cashier's silent speculation and, with devilish timing, exclaimed, "Just wait here, Mikey, while Mum pays for all your bits and bobs." Mikey felt like a balloon deflating, his self-respect vanishing into thin air. He wondered how this situation could get any worse but the increasing pressure in his bladder indicated it could.... And then just when he thought he had plunged to the lowest point of his shame, he turned his head slightly. A familiar voice, tinged with the casualness of everyday conversation, echoed in his ears. "Hello," they said, making Mikey's heart skip a beat.

Chapter 33: Picnic Parum Mortis – LittleFallenPrincess Sitting down on the floor of one of the rooms we had finished earlier, we all gathered together in one little circle, looking at each other, the four of us all sat cross-legged on the plush carpet. “So what did you get for us?” Beth asked her sister. “You’ll see.” Bea replied. Reaching into the bag, Beth looked surprised as she pulled out box after box after box… “How are dere so many boxes? Dey can’t fit in dat bag… suwely?” I asked, the dummy making me sound like the baby I looked sorta like. “They can’t… normally…” Beth replied as she pulled out the dummy from my mouth and put it in her pocket. Beatrice did the same with Lucy, who just blushed and looked at the floor. “Oh, is it like a magic bag or something?” “Don’t be silly… it’s a normal bag with a spell cast on it.” “Isn’t that the same thing?” “Not at all. A magic bag is very different…” “Leave the poor baby alone, sis! She’s not ready to hear you lecture her about the specific definitions of magical work.” Beatrice laughed. “Sorry… I don’t often get to…” My girlfriend said, looking ashamed. So I quickly interrupted her. “No! I like it!” “Y… you do?” Her worried face turned to that of pleasant surprise. “Yeah! I wanna hear all about it!” “Later!” Beatrice raised her voice. “Food first! I’m starving. This time dilation crap has drained me.” “Time… dilation?” I asked, confused. “Oh… right… you were in the daycare, and we never told you… oh… umm…” “Told us what?” “One of the Witches, a Daddy friend of ours, has a speciality in time manipulation.” Beth explained. “Oh my god… like… can he go back in time and stuff?” “Kind of. But not exactly go back. He can reverse, speed up, or slow down time. There’s no such thing as time travel magic. Only time manipulation.” “That we know of.” Beatrice added. “Yes sister… that we know of. But yes, this friend of ours put a spell on the hotel, slowing down the world around us.” “How did you think we got so much work done in one day?” Bea asked. “I… just figured… the magic and supernatural abilities and stuff?” “Well… yes, in a way. But whilst we still could have done a lot without his help, we’d have barely finished the first stage by now if he didn’t cast his spell.” “So how long have we been working?” “About three or four days?” Beth turned to look to her sister for an answer. “Something like that.” Bea confirmed. “Why… why don’t I feel drained?” I asked. “Because you’re dead. Undead. Whatever. You don’t need much sleep, I assume anyway. Lucy doesn’t either, being a vampire, and we… well us Witches have been chugging elixirs to keep our energy levels up.” “You have?” “Yes, but it’s starting to catch up with us. Especially now the spell is wearing off and everyone is leaving.” “Everyone’s leaving?” “We’re done. The place is done. Mostly. They’re just making the finishing touches, then they’re going home to recover from this spell. It’s going to take a lot of food and a lot of rest for the next couple of days to get over this. We’ll have to do the final bits ourselves slowly over the next week.” “And everyone is okay with that?” “You’ve got a lot of questions, Susie. Can they wait until we’ve eaten? Otherwise I may have to roll you up to into a burrito and nom on you!” Bea joked, pulling a scary, yet funny face at me, the sort of face you’d pull at a small child to make them laugh. Which annoyingly… seemed to have the same effect on me. As I laughed, Beth got to work emptying all the contents of the ‘bag with a magic spell cast on it’, displaying everything neatly on the floor in the middle of our circle. “Right… dig in I suppose!” Beth smiled at me, before Lucy and Beatrice dove in, looking like foxes raiding bins in the middle of the night. Time dilation spells, magic bags vs bags with spells cast on them, vampires, sirens, Gods, monsters, Witches… the past week had been a mess. Or is it technically a week? I mean… apparently we worked for like 3 or 4 days straight, but on the outside world only an afternoon passed… so do those days count or not? Does that affect my birthday as I’ll technically be a few days older physically than I normally would be when my birthday comes around? Too many questions filled my mind as I delicately bit into a sandwich I had grabbed from the assortment of food on display. I felt like I had to not give in to my primal urges and do exactly what Beatrice and Lucy were currently doing… acting like ravenous wolves as they dug into the feast in front of them. But at some point, Beth must have noticed me eating slowly and carefully, because she quickly put her own food down and reached over, taking my plate away from me. “Hey! I was eating…” Before I could finish moaning at her, she waved her finger at me. And yet whilst no magic was cast, I still found my butt getting up and crawling over to her, plopping myself down onto her lap. “Good girl.” She said, putting one hand around my back, supporting me, and using her free hand to wave her finger, this time actually casting a spell. It was still a wonder to see her cast spells. Though to be fair, I haven’t actually seen her cast that many. It made me wonder what her limits were, how strong she was compared to other Witches, what kinds of things she could and couldn’t do… but this spell she was casting was not going to answer any questions. Because all it did… was cut up my food into bite size pieces. Lifting one of those pieces up, she held it out in front of my mouth with her fingers. “Open up, babykins… Let Mummy feed you…” I blushed and slowly found myself opening my mouth, allowing my girlfriend-turned-Mummy to feed me, something we had never done before. Not even as adults with grapes or whatever. And to be completely honest… I didn’t hate this. Sure, at first it felt like my cheeks could melt steel with the amount of blushing I was doing as she fed me pieces of my sandwich, but after about four bites… I started easing into it. And I had never felt so small. That was, until… “D’awwww!” Lucy called out, managing to find a second to speak in between shoving food into her mouth, causing me to blush once again and bury my head into Beth’s chest. “Baby… you need to eat. I know your body is special now… but it still needs sustenance.” Beth said, stroking my hair, making me feel loved and special and small and… this… this was it. The thing that Lucy loved so much. The thing all those other ‘littles’ or whatever they’re called out there love. Turns out… I love it too. I genuinely do. This… is something I actually freaking want! Like… I want her to keep feeding me… cuddling me… talking softly to me… taking care of me… The adult part of my brain was trying to fight back at this point, throwing mean thoughts into the swirling pool that is my brain, ones such as ‘You look stupid’ and ‘You’re an adult woman dressed as a baby… how pathetic’. And sure, maybe a few days ago I would’ve let those thoughts win and take over… but not today. Not with Beth’s arms around me, not when I’m feeling more loved than I ever have. And that’s not to say I didn’t feel loved before I knew all this… before I died… It was more… this was special. This was a special kind of love. One different to what I was normally used to. Different but… amazing. “You okay, babygirl?” Beth asked softly, bringing me out of my thoughts once again. Shaking my head a bit, I looked up at her and smiled. “Yeah, I’m okay Mummy. Just…” “Just what?” “I wuv you!” I said in my most babyish voice possible. I didn’t care if it was a bit over the top, if it was a bit too corny or whatever… and I especially didn’t care when I could see on her face the moment her heart melted. So I used that opportunity to reach up and plant a kiss on her lips, before nuzzling into her neck. “I love you too, baby girl…” She whispered into my ear as she held me close and I heard excited squealing coming from the other side of the picnic. After a very adorable feeding, and lots of blushing on my part, we all lay back on the floor, relaxing from the amount of food we had just consumed. Teles had put a lot in those bags, way more than we could even handle, so Bea said she’d shove it in the fridge when she can manage to get up. I honestly didn’t even know we had a fridge, me and Lucy had been in these rooms all this time in our own little world, putting together furniture, we had no idea how much they had done during this time. My tummy felt happy after all that lovely food… which made me glad even death hadn’t ruined that for me. Not going to lie… I was a bit worried that maybe some things would be ruined for me now that my body is technically deceased. I was especially worried I may get an appetite for brains, but that seems to be a false tale, made up for horror movies. Thankfully the spell Beth had cast on me seems to have made it so it was mostly alive… I think. I’m no expert about undeath, and even if I was… this was apparently a rare thing as it is. So it's not like I can just nip to the library to find out more about it. My heart also felt happy. Happier than it ever had been. This whole baby thing… having my girlfriend as my ‘Mummy’... it was… good. I freaked out a lot at first, it was weird... it still is really. But it’s also made me feel even more loved and happy than ever, so it can’t be bad… right? Lucy is super into it, and has been for a long time… and she’s a good person too, right? I mean sure, she’s a vampire but even for a vampire she’s good, in terms of her source of food anyway. Which reminded me… how is it that Lucy can eat ‘human’ food? Or maybe it’s special food made so all supernatural entities can enjoy it? I’d have to ask Lucy or Beth or Teles at some time… right now though I was falling into a food coma. “You okay babygirl?” Beth asked, nudging me gently. “Uh huh. Food… too good… need… sleep…” “Well we’ll take the room next door. Lucy, you can have the one next to that. Bea… pick one.” “I’m gonna head home, I've got a few things to do before I can rest.” Beatrice said. “Oh okay. You sure? You must be exhausted.” “I’m fine. Plus I need to call at the pub on the way home.” “Seriously?” Beth whined at her sister. “Oh don’t, it’s just to meet up with Lucifer again. Need to thank her for her work today.” Bea explained as she sat up. “I noticed she just disappeared once all the spellwork had been finished. Give her my thanks.” “Will do. And yeah, she said to meet her at the pub when finished, she wants to discuss this proposal I’ve got. I may end up with a new job of all things!” “Really? Doing what?” “I’ve been thinking… Maybe a live-in-maid?” Bea grinned at Beth. “Maid? Seriously? You? Oh… wait… seriously?” Beatrice and Beth just looked at each other, in complete silence. “What? What is it?” I asked, breaking the tension in the air. “Well… my sister has a kink…” “SHE DOES? WHAT?” I blurted out, excitedly. “She loves being a maid…” “That’s not that bad… not compared to… this…” I said, pointing at the thick padding protruding from between my legs. “No it's not, and no Beth, I’m not just doing this to play out my fantasy. I think I can genuinely help both my friend and Lucifer.” “You mentioned a friend… what’s her deal?” Beth asked. “She’s a lesbian, like you three. But she’s human. Her girlfriend just died… I won’t go into how, but it’s not nice. My friend is not taking it well.” “Oh I’m sorry to hear that! And you think you can help?” “I think so. But it’s going to take a while. And I mean… a while. May be working for her for a long time.” “You sure you’re okay with that?” “Of course. I want to help her, and I want to help Lucifer. So if it takes a decade… or longer… I’ll do this.” “Is she…” “Into kink? No. But I think she’d make a kickass Mummy… she’s got that energy.” “So what’s your plan for her?” Beth asked, looking as intrigued as Lucy and I at this plan of Bea’s. “Setting her up with someone Luci knows.” “Why not just set her up with any little here?” Lucy asked. “Because she needs time to grieve first. And then… I think it’s going to take the right person to bring her out of her shell that she’s created around herself. And you know I have those feelings… well I have that about this.” “Fair enough. I won’t pry any more. Just… don’t be a stranger, okay? Don’t get too enveloped in your whole ‘maid’ thing that you forget about your sister and your friends.” “I won’t! But yeah, I better get going. I’ve got a lot of planning with Lucifer to do, so I may not be around for the next week or so, ‘kay?” “‘Kay. Take care sis!” Beth said as Beatrice stood up, grunting. “Ugh… Teles… why do you have to make such amazing food… I ate way too much…” Beatrice joked before waving at the three of us and walking out of the room. ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! Thank you to all my patrons for their support! Don't forget, the remaining chapters are available on my Patreon which can be found here if you go for the second tier. New chapters of Parum Mortis every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Chapter 5 Thanks for all the nice responses, everyone! ___________________________ Kim waited for almost 5 minute before a door in the red wooden fence to the side of the garage opened and Sophia walked through. "Hello, Kimberly! I'm so, glad to meet you! " the tall, busty woman said as she extended her hand. "Thanks, me too!" Kim said as they shook hands. She felt tiny in comparison to the woman, who was tall enough in her wedge sandals to force Kim to crane her neck a bit to look up to her face. She had a pretty face and curvy, hourglass figure that was nicely accentuated by her knee length, floral peasants dress. The low cut of the dress showed the top of her cleavage and clung sexily to the rest of her ample breasts. Kim had to force herself not to stare. "I'm so glad you could make it on short notice. Come along, it's a hike down to the main house, but we can take the tram, '' Sophia said as she ushered Kim through the door and into the shady property. They were on a hill that presumably led down to water of Elliot bay, but she couldn't see it, yet, as the view was obscured by densely packed, tall evergreen trees. It was almost like a forest. There were several paved walking paths splitting off into different directions. She led them down one of them. "So, do you go by Kim, Kimberly, or… kimmy?" Kim blushed and said, "I go by Kim, but Kimberly is fine." "Good, good, " Sophia said as they came to a small suspension tram. "Come inside, sweetie. It's a steep hill, and this tram is a lovely perk of the property." She closed the door, hit a button and they started slowly moving down the hill. "This is my favorite property, since I grew up in Seattle. It is very private, it has 5 buildings, and has hiking trails and a wonderful view of the bay. Our nursery is an apartment in an attachment to the main house." Sophia carried the conversation the rest of the way. Kim was exhausted, and more than slightly intimidated by the beautiful, obviously wealthy woman. She made Kim feel so small, and she had a maternal look that hit all her kinky buttons. Kim found her eyes drawn to the woman's cleavage, which was large and well highlighted by the cut of her dress, before catching herself and looking away. As the tram came to the end of the line, Kim took in a spectacular view of Elliot bay and the green forested islands on its other side. It had a manicured rocky beach, and a huge, red 3 story, wooden house, to the side of the tram. She was practically in awe. "Beautiful, isn't it? So, let's go to my office and we can chat, and then I can maybe show you the nursery." Sophia led them inside, and up to the 2nd floor. The interior oozed wealth, with tasteful furniture and art, and large windows looking out onto the bay in every room. They came into an office with a floor to ceiling window onto the bay, a large wooden desk, chairs, and a couch off to the side. Pictures and plaques lined the walls. Was that Sophia with a former president? Wasn't that the governor, or something like that? "Please, have a seat," Sophia gestured to a chair in front of the desk. As Kim sat, Sophia rounded the desk and said, "unfortunately, we have some housekeeping. My husband and I have a high profile, so we require staff and applicants to sign non disclosure agreements." She picked up a few stapled pieces of paper and handed them to Kim. "It's a standard NDA. It just says that you can't tell anyone any intimate details about me or my family, as long as they're legal. I hope you understand, because our lifestyle and wealth makes us prime blackmail targets," as she finished talking, Sophia sat down on the other straight back chair in front of the desk, handing Kim a nice, metal pen. "So, it just means I can't tell anyone about this?" Kim took the pen and quickly scanned through the document, not really understanding it. But it did seem to be what Sophia said it was. "Yes, honey, it's just a precaution I have to take before I tell you more detailed information about us." "Ok." It's not like she was going to tell anyone about her dirty secrets, so she printed her name, signed and dated it. Kim gave a timid smile as she handed the pages and pen back to Sophia. "Thank you so much," Sophia beamed before getting up and putting the document into a folder on the desk. "Now I can tell you more about myself and my family. My full name is Sophia Hardenbrook. I founded a digital marketing firm 10 years ago, and sold it to a much larger firm 3 years ago. After that, I've been managing our real estate portfolio, charity work, and I'm on the boards of a large corporation and charities. My husband, Chris, is a serial entrepreneur. He was early in what's called fintech and has been in and out of tech companies since selling that one. We split time between Seattle, New York, and Malibu, and we spend some time at our condo in Miami and our cabin in Colorado. Chris is in New York, right now, but he should be flying back here on our jet to stay a few days next week." She said all this in a breezy tone, like she was talking about a normal career, and paused for a second. Kim felt that she should say something, so she said, "Wow, that's really impressive." "Thank you, sweetie, so you can see why we have to protect ourselves? My husband and I have managed to keep our kinky lifestyle separate from our public life. We have many politician's personal phone numbers, and I've been to the Whitehouse a couple times. Did you notice this pictures?" She nodded her head to a framed photo of Sophia, Obama, and a tall, blonde haired man. "Come, you can see what my husband looks like," Sophia gestured for Kim to come nearer. As Kim came and looked closer, she noted how big must be Chris was. He was a few inches taller than Obama, who was taller than Sophia. He had broad soldiers, and looked athletic. Next to that one was a picture of the couple with George W. Bush. "Wow, your husband must be tall." "Yes, he is 6'6", I believe. I'm lucky I found such a big man, since I'm 5'11” and am taller than the average man, especially in heels," Sophia raised her black, 2 inch heels and gave a playful wiggle. "It's nice to feel small and protected by my husband." "How tall are you, Kimberly? 5 feet?" Kim was standing close enough to smell Sophia's tasteful perfume, only a couple of inches from the well endowed woman's chest. She craned her head up to see an inquisitive smile, and her mind fogged a bit as she yearned to feel small and protected by Sophia. After a short pause Kim collected herself and said, "almost, I'm 4'11"." Kim blushed at taking so long to answer. "Aww. You’re a petite little cutie. Let's have a seat on the couch and finish this part of the interview. Then, if you'd like, I can show you the nursery,'' Sophia gestured to sit on the big brown sofa. Kim sat on one side and Sophia walked around the small wooden coffee table and gracefully sat down on the other end, crossing her legs and facing her. "Oh, I didn't ask you if you wanted something to drink. Would you like water, tea, or maybe a soda?" Kim thought about asking for tea, but decided not to be a bother, saying after a slight pause "I'm good." "Good, now let's get to know each other a bit better," Sophia smiled. What proceeded was an odd mix of job interview and intimate conversation. Sophia went into detail about how she'd studied psychology and marketing in college, worked at a prestigious firm in New York City just out of college, worked her way up to junior executive after 5 years, and had joined some senior executives who decided to leave and create their own digital marketing firm. That firm was bought by a much larger company. She had to work there for 2 years to vest her shares, and then found herself semi-retired at 37. Kim didn't really understand most of this, but was duly impressed. Sophia had met Chris while he was on a client visit at her first marketing job. She was the junior creative team member at the pitch meeting, and he'd managed to get her number. They'd been married for 11 years, and had found that they were both kinky early on. She thought that the shared kinks had helped strengthen their marriage. He was a Dom and she was a switch. She subbed for him, while she topped women and trans girls. He was very successful in business by the time they met, having already sold his first tech company, and participated in a few other startups. Her career had accelerated after meeting him, and the firm she helped found worked closely with many of his various companies. They both enjoyed working together, on top of their jet setting kinky lifestyle. They'd decided to delay having children, with their lives full of work and adult play, and later decided to forgo them altogether after she'd found out that she had a medical condition that made pregnancy very dangerous. Sophia had developed a taste for abdl and ageplay, as a caregiver, in the last few years. She'd put together the nursery, and played with a few submissive partners. She'd then made it into a studio where abdl models could shoot scenes. She'd been idly planning on a business selling abdl gear after departing her marketing firm, but had found herself too busy with charity work and managing their real estate portfolio. Also, she didn't have any experience running a retail company. The job opening would be a general assistant for the nursery and development of an abdl brand. The employee could also model for an additional salary ("multiple income streams is the secret to wealth, " Sophia said with a wink), but it wasn't required. They had a large personal staff of assistants, housekeepers, a chef, etc., and the addition of one more employee wasn't a big expense. Kim told her about her limited work experience, and her year of college. She made sure to highlight how the main reason for "taking a break" was financial, not academic. She found herself opening up about her adoption and little about her family life, even saying how she and her family were drifting apart. Kim, at some point, noted to herself how odd it was to tell such personal things about her life in a job interview, but she found it so easy to talk to sophia. The woman projected a heady mix of warmth, confidence, wealth and power that left her almost entranced. Sophia was like a fantasy of hers come to life. Kim found her eyes drifting down to view her cleavage a couple times when the large woman moved in a way that caused her breasts to shift. Kim caught herself each time and returned to looking into the woman's beautiful face. Kim even found herself describing her submissive and little girl feelings. She liked men and women, and had a little age that spanned from 2 to tween. She had only worn goodnites as diapers, but was interested in full diapers. She'd only wet them occasionally. And, at some point she let slip that she'd never had a boyfriend or girlfriend, and probably would have admitted to being a virgin, if Sophia had asked (thankfully, she didn't). At the end of this revealing conversation, Sophia said, "thank you for being so open," she beamed. "I think things are going extremely well and I'm this close to hiring you on the spot," Sophia put her fingers up to show her pinching the air. "What do you say we go to the nursery, so you can see it in person?" Sophia asked. Kim stifled a giggle at Sophia's finger gesture, and felt a giddy excitement. "Really? I'd love to, ma'am. "

Chapter 56: Casting “FIVE-HUNDRED-THOUSAND!” Studio 4 went for broke again. “One-Million-Two-Hundred-Fifty-Thousand,” Studio 1 shot out at the script I definitely didn’t want to do. “Going once, going twice,” Professor Wyler started to say. “One-Million-Two-Hundred-Fifty-Thousand and One Dollar,” Charlotte said right then. Beth wanted to puke as he said, “Sold!” ‘Shit… I will have to be the daughter!’ she realized. Connor looked at Beth, who could see that she seemed equally pale as he did. She could see that for the first time, Connor seemed to realize it wasn’t just him who would be getting conscripted into acting for this atrocity. Beth wasn’t sure which role was worse, but somehow, being cast as a potty-training dunce seemed way up there! Connor reached over and gripped her hand, squeezing it. “We’ll get through this,” he leaned over and whispered to Beth. She nodded, feeling numb, though. They watched the rest of the auction as Studio 4 forced Studio 1 to spend Five-Hundred Thousand and One Dollar to get their script. At the same time, they could buy theirs for just one Dollar with no competition. “Well, now you know what you’re going to be filming! Just to make sure you all know what your budgets are after this auction, Studio 1, you have Seven-Hundred-Forty-Nine-Thousand-Ninety-Nine Dollars. Studio 2, you have gained from two scripts within your group, so after your purchase and that you’re at One-Million-Two-Hundred-Fifty-Thousand and One Dollar, Studio 3 missed out on a script from their group, but that and buying their own script means they’re sitting at a healthy Five-Million-Five-Hundred Thousand and One Dollar in your account. Studio 4, you are even with One, with Four-Hundred-Ninety-Nine Thousand Dollars.” “I thought this was a class in filmmaking, not game theory!” I heard someone from Studio 2 shout. Professor Wyler laughed, “You’re right it is, but who says life doesn’t follow game theory concepts?” Beth shook her head; she was torn on all sorts of levels right then. She despised the script that had been chosen. Still, they did have a massive advantage of an almost five-to-one budget over their nearest competitor now! “Okay, we have reached the halfway point in class today. I suggest that you all take a quick restroom break and get something to drink if you want, and then we have assigned conference rooms for each group that I will tell your producer. Producers, I will also give you a price sheet for items you can spend budget money on. In Tuesday’s class, we will also have more challenges to help groups earn more budget funds.” “Keep in mind that you have other projects this semester with your studio, so banking some additional funds for those may be helpful!” He smiled, “Anyway, next Tuesday, please report here for the first half of class, and then the second half will be yours again. Thursday, I plan on you having the entire time to work in your conference rooms or begin scheduling soundstage time. Good luck!” “Alright, let’s break, and then we’re going to room six-forty-two,” Charlotte said. Beth felt like her eyes were consoling her then as if she knew how upset Beth had to be and how hard this film would be on her and Connor! BETH AND I traveled to the bathrooms and then hung together for a couple more minutes outside in the hallway before proceeding into the conference room. I discovered one of those portable highchairs already attached to the table. Without asking, Charlotte lifted me into it, and Beth sat beside me in a slightly taller chair. Charlotte sat on the other side, and as others filed in, I took note of the group of twenty that would be assembling this horror film. “Okay,” Charlotte said, “First of all, a couple elephants in the room need to be addressed.” She looked straight at Kelly, “Kelly, this is your script we are doing, but I am the producer, and Sebastian is the director; make sure you understand your role is screenwriter and script supervisor. Nothing in that involves final decisions.” “But…” Kelly started to argue. “But nothing,” Sebastian joined in. “We lost out on the best script because of your stupidity and unwillingness to take direction. Charlotte’s right; remember your role.” I looked at our nemesis turning bright red and silently enjoyed her pain. “Next elephant in the room, obviously the cast is coming from our group,” Charlotte said, turning to me. “Connor and Beth will be playing roles; you will remember they are just playing roles! These aren’t signs of maturosis or invitations to abuse them. If I catch anyone rubbing in those roles, poisoning them for effect, or otherwise making their lives miserable, you will be gone. I will personally file a criminal complaint!” I looked up at Charlotte and wanted to thank her. Beth actually did squeak a “Thanks” to her. “Now, that being said, as much as I would prefer to have done Connor’s script, this has resulted in some advantages for us. It will be much simpler to film, and we will have a bigger bankroll for different things we need. I want to spend the next hour finalizing the cast, measuring the cast for wardrobe, and planning our shooting schedule. I want to reserve our soundstage time when we leave this room! Also, we need to look at this list of costs and figure out our budget.” Charlotte seemed ready to run the group with an iron fist, and I truly appreciated it! “I’d like to see us save some funds for our future projects if we can,” Sebastian added. “Yes, I think that is important too. Let’s get started with the casting,” Charlotte said. “I think you would make the best mom?” Sebastian suggested to Charlotte. She sighed, “Yeah, that’s probably smart unless someone else wants her?” “I kind of do…?” Kelly said. Charlotte shook her head, “That won’t work, sorry. Anyone else?” She made a note on an app she was using on her tablet. “Okay, Callie, her daughter is obviously going to be Beth. Again, no one is to make this more miserable for her or Connor!” “And, of course, that makes Connor, Brian,” Sebastian said. “Now we need a friend for the mom who suggests this whole stupid plot...?” We worked for another ten minutes, lining out the other minor roles in the film. I was happy Kelly was being set aside for most of that. I was even more delighted when she was picked to voice one of the computer-generated kids who would be a daycare background character! When I learned we could do that, I asked why Beth and I were needed. Still, a quick ‘rules’ discussion and showing that only extras with up to three lines could be generated was the end of that discussion. Apparently, that matched up with union rules that were in place out in Selagnasol. “Gary, did you happen to bring a scanner like I asked you to?” Sebastian said as they finished the casting. “Yeah, you want me to start scanning everyone for their costumes? They’re creating them for us in the costume shop, right?” “Right, but looking at our budget sheet, we will pay for each change. We might acquire some of it from our own resources and clothes.” “Let’s plan that for the extras, but I think we should go ahead and do sets for the main cast,” Gary said. “Sounds good,” Sebastian said. “Now for scenes and set design,” Charlotte said. “Madelyn and Ben, that’s your department, but based on what we saw from the challenges, I would encourage you to involve Connor in this as well. I don’t want to overwhelm him with too much between the lines and then editing at the end, but I’ve seen people spend weeks programming holo-sets and not do nearly as well!” “Got it!” Ben said to me. “Make sure I get your number,” he told me. I nodded, “I’d love to help if I have time with that! It’s incredible what you can do with that tech!” “You should come to check out one of our plays this semester if you can… maybe a matinee since I’m guessing you’ll be required to be in bed in the middle of any of our normal shows… but anyway, the sets for theater are one of my favorite pieces of the production!” “Cool,” I told him. Charlotte, Beth, Sophia, and I were each scanned for wardrobe one at a time. Sophia would play Charlotte’s friend who caused the whole chain of events that brought my downfall into a stuck Little! “Okay, let’s discuss shooting schedules,” Sebastian said as we neared the end of class. “Connor, I’m guessing you will have the most constraints of anyone in this room. Since you’ve got quite a few scenes, we need to figure out yours and make those work around you.” “Well, I’m pretty much in class most of the week… Since they’ve locked down our nests with an early bedtime, I don’t know if I’m much good to you on a weekday.” I told them. “Can we get an exemption for him?” Madelyn asked. Ben mentioned, “Sometimes we’ve been able to do that for some theater students if we promise they take an afternoon nap?” “Let’s keep that in reserve,” Charlotte said. “There are quite a few office and home scenes in the script that don’t involve him that we could film in the evenings. We could also do scenes where only Beth is needed and not him that we can easily knock out. Connor, what do you think about filming on the weekends?” “I’m normally at my grandparents, but there’s no reason I know I couldn’t be here during the day?” “At your grandparents?” Kelly asked. “Aren’t you a Portal Little?” “My mom came here for college; Grandma adopted her while she was here. So, she’s technically my adoptive grandmother,” I told her. “Since I haven’t seen her before, she got permission for me to stay with them on weekends.” “How? Why?” Kelly spluttered. “Who’s your grandmother?” Sebastian asked. “Professor Westerfield,” I told him. His face changed completely, “Seriously?” I nodded. “I can see why then…” Sebastian said. “Why does some random woman matter?” Kelly asked. “You ever look at the name of the Student Union building?” Sophia asked her. “Westerfield Ha…” Kelly suddenly got it as a puzzled expression appeared. “Anyway… so you think you can do weekends?” Charlotte asked me. “Should be able to. Are we starting this weekend?” I asked. She shook her head, “No, we need to take our time and have everything prepared. That way, we can just get everything done in fewer takes and time. The savings in shooting time will be well worth our patience!” I watched as she opened an app that let her figure out scheduling, “Let’s plan on starting Thursday evening with the scenes we don’t need Connor for. Then we’ll try nine in the morning on Saturday until five in the evening with a break for lunch. That’ll give us a twelve-hour shooting day. We can do the same the next day unless we have some church conflicts?” Everyone shook their heads, “Okay, we’ll plan that for both next weekend and the following weekend with Connor. I will book both weekends, Thursday and then the following Thursday. Hopefully, we don’t need all of that time. If it takes that long, that’ll wipe out a big chunk of our budget.” “It shouldn’t,” Sebastian said. “I think we need to focus on making all of our costume choices on Tuesday, and it would be good if we could read through the script sometime together on Monday?” He asked me, “Do you have any breaks in your schedule?” “If we met over lunch, I have a gap between my Holo-Fields Theory and Math Analysis classes?” “Huh?” William, our Director of Photography, asked. “Did you just say you’re taking Holo-Theory?” I nodded. “You’re nuts!” “Yes, he is!” Beth acknowledged for me. I rolled my eyes, “If it wasn’t for strange dimensional terms, it wouldn’t nearly be half as bad; I think I’m getting a handle on those, though.” “And that math class, isn’t it like math major upper-level voodoo numbers?” Harper, our Sound Designer, asked. “Maybe…?” I said innocently. Charlotte shook her head, “Clearly, underestimating you would be a mistake! Okay, I’ll buy lunch on Monday. Cast, plus Sebastian and Kelly, meet here on Monday at 14 O’clock. I’ll get this space reserved then and have food for everyone. If you can practice lines independently, it would be really helpful! Remember, the less we spend on this project, the more we’ll have later and can use it on other things. We already know we’ve got to allocate four hundred thousand for Connor’s nanite adjustment.” I gulped nervously after the makeup, “What exactly will it do to me?” “It’s temporary, but it’ll be what Callie’s mommy uses on you to make your character’s dream come true. As well as the blackmail aspect she’s using… You could probably pull it off without it, but we want things to be as real for the audience as possible. We’ll just use normal SkinSync makeup for everyone else. All cast; if you don’t have your own already, please buy a set. That includes all of the other guys who are cast!” Charlotte told us. “Okay, if that’s it, let’s call this a wrap for today!” Sebastian said. Charlotte helped me down from the highchair and walked with Beth and me outside. She stopped by a set of benches by the sidewalk when the others had passed and said, “If anyone gives you or Beth grief, I want to know immediately. I don’t care who they think they are at any point; I will protect you two.” “Why?” Beth asked. Charlotte sighed, “I’ve known too many good Littles and Mids who have been abused just because they got cast for a role like this. If it became a syndicated show, you would probably have even fewer options to avoid some problems. Still, as long as we’re only shooting this over two weekends, with those couple evenings, I’m hoping we can avoid those.” Beth nodded, “I’ve been having issues with people making accusations already; I’m a little nervous they’ll use this as proof?” “I’ll keep track of everything, document it, and if need be, I’ll push my weight around. Which you seem to have plenty of your own given who your parents are, Beth?” I looked up at Beth as she blushed, “I hate using them… and I’ve had to already this semester.” “We’ll keep you safe,” Charlotte said. I was a bit shocked when she hugged both of us and then she walked away from us in the opposite direction we were going. “Come on, Connor, you only have forty minutes until Lights Out! Let’s grab you something to eat and keep you out of trouble!” I hurried down the sidewalk, past the daycare that seemed eerily empty without any Littles playing outside, and into the dining hall. I grabbed one gigantic piece of pepperoni pizza and scarfed it down with water. I returned to the nest room only ten minutes before Lights Out, and Mackenzie looked at me with concern. “Where were you?” “My class is scheduled until an hour before now, and we ran over with a meeting. I just scarfed a piece of pizza in the dining hall and came back here.” “I forgot you have classes that late…” Mackenzie said. “I’ve got everyone else in their jammies; why don’t you go potty again, and I’ll get you ready for bed too.” I nodded and hurriedly went into the bathroom, used the potty, brushed my teeth, and washed my face before returning to where she was sitting in the rocking chair. I could see the guys were already in their pods and looked asleep already? “Are they already asleep?” I asked as she picked me up. “They were all tired. The last day was a long one for everyone,” she reminded me. I nodded at that, noting that now six desks were empty of anything on them. “It seems kind of empty in here,” I said, not catching myself first. She nodded, “It is. I’ve known other nests to lose this many members before, but in the two years I’ve done this, I’ve never had more than one disappear.” I sat compliantly as she ran her phone over the ribbon and said, “Seven more gold stars for you!” Unfortunately, I had already noted the wet accident on the chart, too. She must have guessed my thoughts, “It’s okay if you have another night-time accident, Connor; nothing is wrong with having one. Especially with these early bedtimes…” I shrugged, “I’ve not had one since I was really young - it’s worrying.” She hugged me after putting the diaper on me. Her arms against my naked back were warm and comforting. “It’s okay,” she told me. Dressing me again in a footed sleeper, she loaded me into the front of my pod and tucked me in. She handed me my griffin, “Did you ever name her?” “Kylie,” I said sleepily. She smiled, “That’s a good name for her, goodnight, Sweetie.” I was surprised when she leaned over and kissed my forehead and knew I was definitely in the danger zone for her ‘cossetting’ me. ‘Better her than most,’ I thought as I drifted off. THAT NIGHT, BETH returned to the dorm, slammed her door shut, climbed onto her bed, and cried while holding Rings. ‘I’ve spent my entire life trying to avoid wearing diapers again!!!!!’ she raged. ‘Now I’m stuck playing a potty-training dunce?!?’ Her phone eventually broke through her stupor, and she noted a missed call from Laura. Knowing she rarely called, she decided to call her back. “Hi, Laura,” she said, looking at the hologram of her sister appearing to sit across from her on the bed. “Hi yourself, sis,” Laura said, and Beth knew she was closely examining her face. “Have you been crying?” Beth just nodded, not wanting to start again. “What’s wrong?” She asked. “Mom and Dad said there were some problems last week?” Beth hissed, “Some, and now… there’s even worse, I think!” “What?” she asked. “So, I’m in this filmmaking class…?” Beth filled her in on the information. “So anyway, I’m terrified this will return to the university as strikes against me?” Laura laughed, “Did you say you have Charlotte Perez working with you?” Beth nodded. “Like the full-on mega-star we watched growing up, Charlotte Perez?” Beth nodded again. “And just who are your parents?” Beth shrugged, “I can’t always expect them to get me out of jams?” “And who is your boyfriend’s grandmother?” “Who said he’s…?” Beth started. Laura’s laugh told her she’d been played, “Oh my god, are you actually going out?” Beth rolled her eyes and threw a pillow at her holographic sister. “Maybe? Is it hard to have a relationship with someone with a forced bedtime even earlier than a three-year-old?” “Did he get into trouble?” “No…” Beth talked to her sister for over an hour before their mom yelled at Laura to get off the phone and go to bed. “Beth, I love you, and I promise you no matter what, nothing bad will happen to you. You have too many defenders in your corner, including a sister who will gladly come and beat them up!” Beth giggled, “Thanks, Laura; I wasn’t in a good place tonight. I love you.” “Love you too, Sis. Night!” Beth stared at the empty space where her sister’s hologram had been displayed and sighed. ‘She’s right, Dad, Grandma, Amanda, Charlotte… if they all have my back, nothing will be allowed to happen to me again.’ Climbing down from her bed, she used the bathroom and washed her face before getting to some homework for her Friday class and packing a bag for the weekend. She knew Amanda would pick them up after their last class, and she looked forward to spending time away from the insanity that had become college life the previous two weeks! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading!!! I'm now into what is one of my final crazy weeks. I won't see any comments until Sunday, but I hope you'll please let me know what you think with a comment and/or a like! It makes my day to get done with everything and come home to your comments and likes! All of my completed works are now available on Amazon Kindle! Please consider visiting my store and purchasing my works if you have enjoyed them! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia If you do purchase them, please press the '5-Star' rating when you can! You don't have to leave a review to do so. (Though that would be so amazingly appreciated!)

Chapter 9 Bethany made a quick trip to the front door after leaving Elizabeth and retrieved the three cases from work. She quickly stuffed the two smaller cases onto the top shelf of the closet and wheeled the third case into the corner of the closet. Bethany went back to the bed where she had dropped the diaper supplies she had brought for Ashley. She organised them on the bed and laid out a changing mat while she waited for Ashley to finish in the tub. It seemed to be taking Ashley quite a while. Considering Bethany had finished up with Elizabeth and had some extra time, it seemed like Ashley’s bath was taking too long. Bethany began to get worried and stood from the bed where she was waiting and darted to the bathroom door. She stood at the door for a second and gave a light knock. She waited for another second but there was no response. Bethany practically ripped the door off its hinges as she burst through the door. Her eyes darted to the bathtub where she saw Ashley sitting in the corner with her arms holding her up on the sides. The tub was practically big enough to be a small pool for Ashley so she often sat this way in the corner. What continued to worry Bethany was Ashley’s lack of response to her bursting into the room. Bethany darted over to the side of the tub and knelt next to Ashley. The girl had passed out and was sleeping like a rock. Bethany’s panic washed away for a moment before it was replaced with new worry. She shouldn’t have left Ashley alone in such a large tub, it could’ve been dangerous if she had slipped in while asleep. Bethany grabbed a towel and delicately extracted Ashley from the water. She swaddled her in her arms and began to dry her off. Ashley stirred a little at the contact and action but was still out. Bethany calmed down with Ashley safe in her arms and wrapped up in one of her big towels. Bethany carried Ashley out to the bed and laid her down on the changing mat and pulled the towel away. She looked at her supplies and decided she needed some other things since Ashley was asleep. She darted out of the room quickly and down to the nursery. She could smell Elizabeth’s spaghetti from the kitchen already. She smiled a little, happy to see Elizabeth was following orders diligently. Bethany grabbed what she needed from the nursery and returned to the bedroom. She slipped into the closet and pulled the large case from work out. She popped it open and extracted two small boxes before returning it to its corner. Ashley was right where she left her. Bethany unfolded the new diaper she had grabbed. Initially, Bethany had planned to put Ashley in a similar diaper to the one she had in the test room. Granted it was a bit more on the little side with letter blocks on the front spelling out ‘baby’. It was the most normal ish diaper they had since they typically leaned more towards the brightly coloured ones that were printed with cutesy images. What Bethany had now was a night time diaper. She couldn’t help it, she had grabbed one of her favourites. Ashley had thought it was too brightly coloured when they had picked it out. Bethany thought it was brilliant with its bright colours, probably her amazon instincts being pulled to the eye catching aesthetic. Its predominant colour was neon pink with bright neon mint green shooting stars and moons. The front panel said ‘nighty night’ on it and in typical night time diaper fashion it was designed to survive a whole night of wetting and was substantially thicker. Bethany lifted Ashley’s legs gently and slid the diaper under her. Bethany couldn’t resist Ashley and pulled out the small boxes of patches she had retrieved from the work chest. One might recognize them from their most common use as a way to help someone quit smoking. These patches were different however. One contained a slow acting sleep aid along with a strong diuretic that would help with nighttime wet diapers. Bethany was going to wake Ashley up for dinner but the patch would help with getting Ashley back in bed for an early bedtime. Bethany peeled one of the patches off and stuck it to Ashley’s left left thigh where it would be covered by the diaper. The second patch that Bethany peeled off was a mild muscle relaxant. It wouldn’t hurt Ashley, it would only reduce her strength to maybe that of a tweener which would be perfect for the tweener proof tapes of the diaper. The patch was delicately smoothed against Ashley’s right thigh. Ashley stirred a little but was still out. It had momentarily startled Bethany and she froze. Bethany quickly performed her diapering procedure on Ashley and soon had the front panel pulled up against her stomach. Bethany began to pull the four tapes tight, making sure the leg holes were nice and sealed. She ran her fingers around the inside of each leg band to make sure the leak guards could perform their function and rolled the top as she had before. She slipped some socks on the girl's feet that had lace trim around the ankle. Now that the girl was diapered, Bethany slowly began to shake her awake. Ashley blinked slowly as she came to and looked up to Bethany who was hovering over her. The last thing she remembered was relaxing in the tub but now she could feel something around her waist, something soft and bulky. Ashley sat up slowly and looked down. She saw the diaper wrapped around her hips. Her eyes opened up a bit as she came back to reality and looked at the diaper a bit more. “Why am I in a diaper?” She was finally able to ask. “Because of today, remember silly, I just wanted to make sure the bed was safe since we don’t have any plastic sheets.” Bethany explained. It all came flooding back to Ashley and she flopped back down onto the bed. “Jeeze, this is so embarrassing.” Ashley said. “I’m sorry you have to take care of me like this Bethany.” Ashley said as tears began to well up in her eyes. “Nonsense, nothing that happened was either of our fault. I don’t mind as I’ve already told you. Maybe we can treat this as a little trial run for when we get a little.” Bethany said to reassure the girl. “A trial run?” Ashley asked inquisitively. “It will prove to us that we’re ready for a little of our own. You can tell me everything that you don’t like and it will help our bond with our little. The way I see it, you have a week off from work. I can work from home and still manage the schedule. We can spend this week practising little care so that we’re ready.” Bethany explained. Ashley was tracking what Bethany was saying. She knew she would probably be feeling the repercussions of the drugs for at least three or four days and Bethany seemed excited. That excitement was contagious and Ashley found herself replying “okay, that could be fun. So long as it’s you though. I don’t want Elizabeth to have any more misunderstandings.” “You don’t have to worry about Elizabeth honey. She has agreed to experience this with you. She felt so bad she wanted to make it up to you. And she wanted to make sure you weren’t scared of her or damage our relationship. I’ll show you but first we have to get you dressed.” Bethany said. “Alright, I’ll just go grab some pyjamas.” Ashley said as she slipped off the side of the bed. “Is that spaghetti I smell? It’s been a while since we had that.” Ashley said as she moved towards her dresser drawer that contained her pyjamas. The diaper between her legs was bulky and she looked down at it finally taking it in fully. “Is this a night time diaper?” She asked as she leaned over and pulled at the waistband to look at the front of the diaper. “Why?” “Well it’s pretty late already, I figured we would eat dinner and head to bed anyways. We don’t want any leaks after all. Trust me, with how soundly you sleep, you won’t be getting up when you need to. Look, I just pulled you out of the tub, dried you off, and got you diapered before I had to wake you up.” Bethany explained. Ashley had always been a heavy sleeper. If Bethany didn’t wake her up she had resorted to blaring alarms to get her up for work and even that wasn’t a guarantee. “Alright, what time is it anyways? It can’t be that late.” Ashley asked as she pulled open her drawer in search of pyjamas that would fit her diapered condition. “It’s coming up on 7:20, the sun just went down.” Bethany said as Ashley tossed aside options that wouldn’t work. “Here, I brought this since I figured pyjamas might be a problem with your diaper. Put your arms up for me please.” Bethany said as she approached Ashley’s back. Ashley felt the close proximity of her and without turning around followed the request. She felt Bethany pull the fabric down her arms. It felt like a t-shirt to Ashley as Bethany pulled it over her head and down her torso. It was a mint green colour Ashley noted not remembering any pyjamas she owned in that shade. Bethany’s hand went between Ashley’s legs and she felt the fabric be pulled tight before hearing three soft snaps. Bethany had just put her in a onesie. “What’s this?” Ashley asked, a little shocked. “Well, you don’t have anything that will fit over a nighttime diaper so I figured we’d have to improvise. With how soundly you sleep you’re also restless, with the unfamiliarity of a diaper, we wouldn’t want you pushing it off in the middle of the night.” Bethany explained looking down at how adorable Ashley was in her big puffy diaper peeking out of the leg holes of the onesie. “I’m not that bad!” Ashley defensively protested. “Tell that to my thighs that have taken a kick or two.” Bethany validated. “It’s the onesie you helped design the buttons for that you were so excited to see in stores. It’s just a plain solid colour unless you want me to go get the one that has ‘princess’ printed across the chest.” Bethany teased lightly. Ashley was tomato red as she bashfully looked down. “I don’t look silly, right?” She asked, feeling self conscious to be in a diaper and a onesie. “Of course not, I think you're just as pretty as ever.” Bethany reassured as Ashley drew circles on the floor with her toe looking a little giddy at the praise. “Elizabeth should be wrapping up with dinner soon, do you want to go see her?” Bethany asked before kneeling down to peck Ashley on her rosey cheek. Bethany stood back up and held out a hand for Ashley who reached up to take it without hesitation. She felt a little childish being led around by the hand but she was also grateful. The bulk of the diaper made walking a little difficult and Ashley’s waddle was sending waves of glee through Bethany. When Ashley’s socks hit the polished wood floor of the main apartment, she felt like she was ice skating, she had never really known how slippery the floor was as she was typically either in shoes, slippers, or barefoot in the apartment. She tried to slow her pace a little at the first little slip but Bethany was already pacing herself for Ashley’s shorter legs. It wasn’t three more steps down the hallway that Ashley slipped a little more this time and had to use Bethany’s hand to catch herself. Bethany leaned down to Ashley’s level and gently asked. “Do you want me to carry you? I don’t mind, you know.” Ashley nodded her head silently, a little frustrated that she had been bested by some socks and a wood floor. Bethany hoisted Ashley up onto her hip and supported her rear with one arm. Ashley leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Bethany below her breasts. Bethany’s robe opened up a little as Ashley leaned in and she could see Bethany was braless. Ashley’s mouth unexpectedly started to water at the sight of Bethany’s tit just a few inches away. She tried to shake the thoughts away and nuzzled her face into Bethany’s shoulder. Her eyes couldn’t detach themselves from the nipple though. Every time she would manage to look away, her eyes would be drawn back in due time. Bethany had continued a slow pace down the hallway and out to the kitchen Ashley didn’t know what to expect upon seeing Elizabeth but as they rounded the corner her jaw dropped. Elizabeth looked away from the stove and over to both of them standing at the edge of the kitchen. She wiped her hands on the apron quickly and daintily picked up the hem of her skirt and pulled off a flawless curtsey. “Good evening.” She said as she bowed her head. Elizabeth’s first client after receiving her nanny licence fresh out of highschool had demanded she learn proper etiquette. She didn’t know at the time it was a standard practice hazing ritual to send the fresh meat to the most difficult clients. She hadn’t had to dress as a maid like this but had been required to wear dresses and skirts. The couple was an extremely influential duo who were the providers for tweener twins. The couple was practically never present and had given Elizabeth a blank check on whatever she wanted to do with the twins. Being her first, the free rain to do whatever she wanted probably had gone to her head. She often missed those tweeners, they were so pliable after a few good rounds of hypnosis and by the time Elizabeth had finished her re-training, they were 100% diaper dependent. The couple had returned and were elated with her work and the praise had gone to her head. Now Ashley was looking down from Bethany’s hip at the girl in the maid uniform, a large bulky diaper on display. “Is she wearing a diaper?” Ashley asked a little excitedly. “Yes. She agreed that what she did was wrong and to make up for it, she decided that the best recourse for her actions would be to show she’s not any better than you. As long as you’re in diapers she will be in diapers and has agreed to help out around the apartment as our maid for her stay.” Bethany explained. Ashley looked her over once more, noticing the chastity belt and hobble chain between her thighs. Elizabeth’s demeanour was soft and much more calm. “You’re not forcing her to do this are you?” Ashley asked. “Of course not. The chastity belt is because she didn’t know if she could commit fully. She didn’t want to be able to go back on her word so she asked me to make sure she wouldn’t. Isn’t that right Lizzie?” Bethany explained. “Yes mam.” Was her meek response as she raised her head and interlocked her finger in front of herself. “Okay good. I know how scary it is to be forced into a diaper now and I wouldn’t want that to happen to your sister and soil your relationship. Thank you Elizabeth for showing me your truly apologetic” Ashley said with a beaming smile that melted both women’s hearts. Her cuteness was overwhelming and acceptance of Bethany’s explanation made Elizabeth feel like this was actually not all that bad. “How much longer until the food is ready?” Bethany asked now. “About 10-15 minutes.” Elizabeth responded, the gloom surrounding her seemed to dissipate and she looked a little anxious to get back to work and finish up. “Alright, we’ll put on some TV for the time being.” Bethany said as she turned away to let Elizabeth finish up. There was a playpen set up in the living room but Bethany refrained from setting Ashley in it and carried the girl to the couch to sit with Ashley cuddled up on her. Bethany flipped on the TV and opened up their streaming service. They had been watching a show called “Compromise” together and she started up the most recent episode. It was about a free little private detective and her amazon partner. It was a really good show and it wasn’t gorey like some of the other shows. It had a very good plot that both of them seemed to enjoy but every episode ended on a cliffhanger that made you want more. Bethany had noticed Ashley wasn’t really paying attention to the show and was more focused on the opening in her robe. She smiled a little and shifted a bit to give Ashley a better view. She had known breast milk was like drugs to littles but didn’t know if it would have the same effect on Ashley with her amazon genes but it was clear as day that Ashley was hooked. Elizabeth announced that the food was ready. Bethany hoisted Ashley back onto her hip and carried her to the dining table. Elizabeth’s cheeks were getting red and she looked a little flushed Ashley noted. Bethany could see the fidgeting and Elizabeth bending her knees to rock side to side. She knew she was trying to self stimulate with the dildo inside of her and grinned a little maniacally. Ashley had a special chair that boosted her up enough to eat at the Amazon sized table. Bethany set her in the chair but Ashley was feeling a little woozy and off balance. She swayed a little precariously from side to side before she had to catch herself from slipping off the chair and falling to the floor. She didn’t know what was wrong with her. She had been much higher while sitting on Bethany’s hip but sitting in the chair by herself seemed to give her vertigo. Bethany had noticed Ashley swaying and exploded out of her chair when she had seen Ashley begin to tilt past the point of recovery and have to grab the table to catch herself. Bethany grabbed Ashley from her chair and asked if she was okay. Ashley just nodded and said she had developed some vertigo. Bethany feigned a worried look and carried Ashley around to the closet by the front door. She knew that the muscle relaxant was starting to take effect a bit. One of its side effects would be vertigo especially after being immobile for a few minutes and rapidly accelerated after. She popped the door to reveal the high chair they stored there so that it would be out of the way since it wasn’t in common use. “I think it might be best to use this tonight. You’re not in peak condition at the moment and no one will judge you for needing a little extra support.” Bethany said as she extracted the chair. The chair was wheeled over to the table and the tray pulled away. Ashley didn’t even have time to protest before she was set in the chair. There was a post that rode up between her legs that would ensure she couldn’t slip out the front. It also had the effect of pushing her diaper up against her sensitive flower which caused her to blush. Bethany snapped the tray in place quickly which gave Ashley some support. The spinning had already subsided and Ashley was feeling better. She wanted to ask if she could try her normal chair again but didn’t have time to ask before Elizabeth set a bowl of spaghetti in front of Ashley. She looked to Bethany who was delivered a plate and utensils just after her. Bethany picked up her fork and plunged it into the pile of noodles and gave it a swirl before bringing it up to her mouth. Ashley looked at her own serving sitting in the bowl and wondered why she hadn’t been given a plate as well. She looked to Elizabeth who was still standing by the end of the kitchen island staring out into space. “Are you not hungry?” Bethany asked, seeing that Ashley hadn’t started eating. “No, I am, I just need utensils, you know…” Ashley blushed bashfully as she looked down at her high chair tray. Bethany looked to Elizabeth who turned and got some utensils from the drawer and brought them over to Ashley. “Thank you Miss Lizzie.” Ashley said kindly. Bethany knew it was a malicious ploy, which peeved her a bit but Ashley was so cute and her manners were perfect. ‘Miss Lizzie’ rang out in Elizabeth’s head for a minute after Ashley had said it. Typically she hated that particular nickname, it had always bothered her for some reason. Their mother wasn’t particularly creative with naming, she is Maribeth Merlot and she gave both of her daughters names with ‘Beth’ in it, supposedly to carry on the Beth Merlot legacy. Elizabeth typically just went by Liz at work to her peers and always Elizabeth to her charges but Ashley’s adorable little ‘Miss Lizzie’ made her heart go pitter patter. Ashley dug into the bowl and began to swirl her fork around. Typically she used the smaller forks since they fit her mouth better and she liked the method of using a spoon with a fork on spaghetti but she was hungry enough and didn’t want to look needy in front of the other two amazons. The larger forked posed its problem as she brought it up to her mouth. The spaghetti tangled around it was just as big as her mouth and as she bit down she could feel the few loose noodles hit her chin and leave a trail of red sauce before she slurped the noodles into her mouth to be chewed. And that’s pretty much how every proceeding bite went until she ate her way through the bowl. When she was finished her chin, nose, and cheeks had sauce trails pointed towards her mouth. Bethany had finished before her having the head start of having her fork from the get go and an appetite much bigger than Ashley’s. Bethany had got up and set her dishes in the sink and grabbed a washcloth that she wet down before returning to Ashley. She gently wiped the girl’s face clean and looked down to her onesie. “I guess we should have included a bib with your dinner.” She teased seeing the splattering of red sauce on the front of her chest. It was realistically only two or three little spots but Ashley blushed, pulling the top away from her body to inspect the damage. “It’s okay though, nothing that won’t come out in the wash.” Bethany said as she removed the tray and set the girl back on her hip. With a full belly, Ashley was really feeling the sleep starting to creep up. She didn’t normally get this tired this early into the evening but she justified it with the day's events. “Wanna finish our episode?” Bethany asked as she walked back over to the couch and plopped down and adjusted Ashley into the position they had been in earlier. Bethany hit play and they watched together but only for a few minutes before Ashley was passed out again. Bethany smiled and stood up, cradling Ashley in her arms. She knew the girl was going to be out for the night and carried her to their bedroom. She laid Ashley on the bed and popped the buttons on the onesie and stripped her down to the diaper. She removed the socks, the slick soul proving its purpose well on the hardwood floors. Bethany snuck down to the nursery again and could hear Elizabeth in the kitchen running water and doing the dishes. Bethany grabbed what she was looking for and returned to Ashley. Bethany unfolded the new garment and opened its zipper. She picked Ashley’s legs up and slid it up until it covered her diaper and then carefully slid her arms in. She rolled Ashley to her side and pulled the zipper closed. It clicked at the top with a magnetic lock and a Velcro flap was pulled over the zipper. With Ashley now secured in the footed sleeper with built in booties and mitts she began her next experiment. She pulled out a pacifier and held it up to Ashley’s lips. She wasn’t sure if Ashley would accept it in her sleep but was willing to try. She let out a big smile when Ashley’s mouth opened to accept the large bulb and was even happier to see the shield bounce up and down on her lips as she nursed the pacifier. Bethany picked her back up and carried her over to the bassinet that they had in the corner of their room. It was actually Ashley’s idea to get one since she had read that it was beneficial to have a new little sleep in the same room as you during their initial stages. Ashley was laid inside gently and Bethany swept her bangs to the side to kiss her on the forehead. She probably stood there staring at her sleeping little angel for 15 minutes, taking in the glorious sight. She knew Ashley would probably be upset to wake up in the bassinet so Bethany planned to retrieve her before she woke and bring her to bed with her. Bethany broke out of her trance of staring at the girl when she heard a frustrated Elizabeth drop something in the kitchen. “Goodnight little Ash.” Bethany whispered before leaning down to kiss Ashley’s forehead one more time before leaving the room to go see what Elizabeth was doing. ———- snuck a little reference in there for those who are reading PPP patreon story “Compromise.” I had started writing this before I had committed to the $5 subscription so the Elizabeth reference was a happy coincidence. I have some writings that go back to 2015 when I was writing Borderlands 2 fanfic. This story was probably started in 2021 but fell off for other stuff I became interested in… I’m ADHD and just following the dopamine… Hope it’s not a taboo but I couldn’t help it. If you haven’t read it or aren’t subscribed to PPP I recommend you do. I’m not one for paying for subscriptions usually but PPP is the best $5 I spend a month. Anyways hope y’all enjoyed. On a side note I think I might pull out one or two of my other old stories that I’ve gone back to recently. I have four off the top of my head that have enough to establish a chapter 1 and 2.

smarties or peanut butter cups. Sometimes a plain old Hershey bar.

I doubt Depends Guards could handle the load. Maybe NorthShore DoubleStop Male Guards?

Uncle John wasn't kidding, there were a few employees that made me feel like a genius. After we got an idea on how to make a product, there was always this one guy named Ryan that we 1. Had to explain to him why people needed it and would want it. 2. What we need to do to manufacture it. This guy Ryan just had no imagination for anythyng. Even after we explained #1 & 2 he was still clueless, I wanted to wring his neck on more than one occasion. We had at least 2 things my panel came up with that were selling like hotcakes! We had to expand to keep up with the demands. I was thinking about foregoing my sophomore year to continue to work. I was asleep one night when I had somebody crawl in bed with me. It was Evelyn. I would be lying if I told you we didn't have sex that night. Both of us knew we were safe it had been only three days since she ended her period. Next thing I knew Aunt Kathy bought us a king sized bed, that little full was a bit small for us both. I don't know how Aunt Kathy found out about us having sex. That's why the new king bed and Evelyn was moved to my room as well. We were roommates. About time for me to return for my sophomore year, Aunt Kathy and Uncle John brought me in and Evelyn wasn't involved in this one. I thought I was in big trouble for having sex with Evelyn or something. Uncle John begged me to stay on at his company I had proved my worth through the summer, he was making more now than what he was from before when I was going to school. They took Evelyn and I to a house just around the corner from them there was nice house that had the sold sign on the realtor sign out front. Aunt Kathy gave me some keys and lo and behold they fit the front door. We walked in Evelyn and I were surprised it was furnished in the Master Bedroom was our king sized bed in the garage was Aunt Kathy's old Ford Fusion. "I got a new car she said thanks to your Brilliant Ideas that you developed! I got a Mercedes Benz!" My and Evelyn's clothes were in the wardrobe. "Can Evelyn and I have tonight to talk this over?" I asked? "By all means talk it over!" Uncle John said! Soon we were alone we discussed Pros and Cons of me not returning to University. I also surprised Evelyn, I got down on one knee took, a little black box and I did propose to her of course she accepted! We spent the night at our house and of course we had sex! Tomorrow we needed to stay away from sex unless we wanted a baby. Tonight it felt like we were already married!

Oh I like this grandpa 😄. The way it's written is wonderful, feels like your actually there.

Omg this story has now become one of my favorite, like top 5. Is the lube starting to work already or does Elizabeth actually getting sexually aroused by this naturally? This is amazing. I can't wait till she fills her diaper like a naughty girl. Only naughty girls go poopy in their diapers just to get an orgasm. I can't wait to see if she holds out till she's begging for sexual release and finally messes her diaper to get it or if she has an accident instead. I imagine she will mess her diaper on purpose because those suppositories shouldn't be that strong on her. Ashley, having the Amazon control she has, the fact it's still weaker then most Amazons held on for a little while. Due to her size the only thing helping her was her Amazon strength. Elizabeth is much bigger and probably has better control then Ashley so unless Elizabeth is really immature or for some odd reason hasn't the control on her muscles then I don't see why she'd lose control. Unless she gets shocked or gets distracted enough that is. Ashley is going to be surprised. I'm sure she had to know what is going to happen to Elizabeth was a possibility. I wonder if Ashley will verbally tease her for being in diapers. Maybe asking her, aren't you too old to still be in diapers or something like that. I doubt she will, she doesn't seem like the type. After this Elizabeth will probably need potty trained again. Unless she chooses to remain in diapers. Or maybe she'd like trying to be potty trained then ultimately failing her potty training. The humiliation and of course the spankings from having accidents could be a lot of fun if you have a humiliation and spanking kink lol.

Thanks for the kind words, all! @adot: Appreciate your interest in my other work, but to be honest, this is pretty much it as of now. I've been doing this kind of writing on a very casual basis over the last month or so and have two other stories started, but since I'm moving kind of slowly, I'd rather wait until this story ends before posting the other two. The problem is, I have no expectations for how long this story should be or how to end it! Hopefully there'll be a natural stopping point eventually that doesn't feel rushed. Anyway, here's another short-ish update: --------------------- "DADDY!" Your eyes snap open, and without a single conscious thought, instinct drives you to get out of bed and to the nursery as quickly as possible. When you arrive, Mandy is sitting up in her crib with a dejected look on her face. An odor fills the room. "Too late..." Mandy sighs. "It was already coming out when I called you..." "Well, at least you felt it come out, right?" you reason, lowering the bars of the crib. "That's kind of a win." The day after Mandy's outburst at the club, you sat her down and had a very grown-up conversation about whether she wants anything to change. It took quite a bit of prying (and crying), but you eventually confirmed that Mandy was indeed scared by the fact that her bowel control had completely disappeared. Although Mandy still loves living the ageplay lifestyle and using her diapers, you both agreed to attempt to claw back some of her potty training for messes. So far, it hasn't been a very successful process. You lay Mandy down on the changing table. Before you do anything else, you look at the colorful sheet of paper you've hung on the wall nearby, titled "Mandy's Potty Chart". "Can't we just pretend this one didn't happen?" Mandy says as you peel off a frowny-face sticker and prepare to place it on the sheet. "I mean, I noticed this poopy coming out, and you said that was a win, right?" "Sweetie, I know the chart doesn't look so great right now, but think about how good you'll feel when you have smileys every morning," you say. "Just try to be positive. Daddy's very proud of you for trying to use the potty even if you mess up sometimes." She gives you a pouty look, then grabs at the air toward her crib. "Meowy," she says. You retrieve her stuffed animal and give it to her. Mandy sticks her thumb into her mouth, hugs Meowy against her chest, and closes her eyes while you strip off her messy diaper and clean her up. You're both quiet for a few minutes during the diaper change, and Mandy's disappointment in herself hangs heavily in the air. It feels useless to repeat the same reassurances and lines of encouragement you've given her each time she's had an accident since your new arrangement, but your mind begins to race on ways you can cheer her up. As you wipe away the rest of Mandy's mess from her skin and pull away her used diaper, you pause what you're doing and simply look at her, lying completely naked on the changing table. You wait a few moments for Mandy to open her eyes and notice you. "Why'd you stop?" she asks, her thumb still planted between her lips. "I'm just looking at you," you reply. "You're such a beautiful baby girl." You look at each one of Mandy's curves and gently run your hand down her stomach, waist, and thigh, savoring the smoothness of her skin. "Beautiful? I was all poopy like 10 seconds ago," she says with a giggle. "So what? That's what babies do." You feel yourself getting hard as you keep exploring Mandy with your eyes and fingers. She seems to notice, glaring at the crotch of your jeans and grinning. "Daddy, there's something pointy in your pants," she teases. You smile back at her and run two of your fingers along her labia. "Baby, you're all wet and I don't think it's pee," you say. "Maybe we can help each other out?" The thought suddenly occurs to you that you haven't had sex with Mandy since she lost her bowel control fully. You know she just went, but in her current state, you have a hard time convincing yourself that it's safe to make love to her while she's undiapered. Mandy suddenly sits up and crawls to the edge of the changing table, leaning on her elbows with her ass in the air as she unzips your pants and pulls out your cock. "Mmmmm, my special toy," she says. Mandy slips your cock into her mouth and massages it with her tongue, sending a wave of pleasure rippling through your body. It's almost enough to keep your brain from getting involved, but not quite. You surprise Mandy by gently pushing her away from you and repositioning her onto her back. "Let's get you into a new diapie first, princess," you say softly. "Nooooooo," Mandy whines, trying to sit up again. You firmly push her back onto the table. "Be a good girl and do what Daddy says, Amanda," you say. "Don't worry, you'll still get all the time you want to play with your special toy." "No, Daddy, I --" At this point, you flip Mandy over onto her stomach and deliver a few hard, fast swats to her cheeks. She cries out in pain after the first and second spanks, but after the third, you hear her moan. You decide to sit down on the changing table and pull her over your knee, holding her tight against your leg as you spank her a few more times, slower and more intensely. She gasps in pleasure with each slap. "Okay, fine," Mandy groans after a few more strikes. "Put me in a diapie. As long as you fuck me afterwards." "Mouth, young lady," you admonish, spanking her again. You flip her back onto her back and retrieve a new diaper. Mandy's thumb instantly finds its way back into her mouth as she stares at your cock intently. "Legs up," you command, and she immediately complies. You slip the baby-printed diaper beneath her, sprinkle on some powder, and tape it shut. You hold out your hand to help her off the changing table with the intention of taking Mandy to the bedroom, but instead, she crawls forward on her knees and grabs your cock once again, wasting no time in continuing to blow you. You let it happen, gently rubbing her soft neck and working your way up to her hair as she slides you deep into the back of her mouth. You look at her exposed breasts, which swing forward and back with each thrust, and grab one of them tight, massaging her erect nipple with your thumb. You decide to take a risk -- Mandy usually loves demeaning dirty talk when you're in these situations, but given recent events, you wonder if some of the language you usually use might make her feel worse about herself, or if she'll be so focused on pleasure that she won't pay enough attention. "Look at that big, thick diaper," you tease as Mandy sucks more vigorously. "Good thing you can control that mouth so well because you can't control anything else about your body, can you?" You hear her let out a muffled whine, but it doesn't distract her from her task. "My little, empty-headed baby slut," you moan, feeling a wave of pleasure wash over you. "Remember when you used to wear sexy thongs and lingerie? Back when you were a big girl? And now, I bet you can't even get through this blowjob without making some kind of mess in your baby pants." Mandy whines again, but picks up speed and seems to redouble her efforts, which you instantly feel as another wave of ecstacy crashes over your body. You're not sure if you're upsetting her, turning her on even more, or both. After another minute or two, you think you hear her start to whimper and cry. You put a hand below her chin and gently point her face toward yours as she continues to blow you, and see tears welling up in her eyes and breaking against her cheeks. You then look beyond her face to see that her diaper is noticeably wet -- she must have just peed. It looks like you were right. She really couldn't go even a few minutes without dribbling into her diapers. To your surprise, this realization drives you wild. It only takes a few more seconds of sucking from Mandy to send you into an orgasm, and she flinches somewhat as you shoot a large load into the back of her throat. Through her tears, she continues to play with her special toy until your cock goes flaccid again. "Daddy, you were right," she whines as you catch your breath. "I went pee-pee." "That's okay, baby," you say. "Aren't you glad we put you in a diapie now?" The comment just makes her cry harder. You see that her nipples are still stiff, though, and even as she cries, Mandy reaches to the front of her diaper to stroke herself. It couldn't hurt to lean into the degradation just a little bit further, you decide. "Well, Daddy doesn't want to be inside you when you're wet like this," you tease. "But I think I know how you can still make cummies." You glance across the nursery at Bailey Bear. The massive teddy bear is propped against one corner of the room, expressionless. You exchange a look with Mandy, who begins to pout, but she realizes that this is now her best option to relieve herself, so she doesn't fight you. You lift her off the changing table and carry her over to Bailey Bear, then set her down on the floor. You take a seat on the rocking chair nearby and prepare for the show. Mandy wastes no time in straddling one of the bear's tree-trunk legs with her entire body, and she immediately begins pumping her diapered hips against his firm, fluff-filled limb. You love seeing her do this. It's so pathetic and demeaning for her, yet such an adorable sight. It doesn't take long for Mandy's whimpers to turn to moans, and within just a few minutes, she is sitting upright and massaging her own breasts as she continues to hump Bailey Bear with everything she has in her. As you take in the scene, you find yourself wondering if this is the new normal for your sex life. Can you ever trust Mandy to stay dry and clean long enough to get through normal sex again? Your thoughts are interrupted by Mandy's frenzied wailing as she launches into an orgasm. After a few more thrusts, she collapses onto Bailey Bear, and you watch her back heave as she rides out her climax and recovers. "Good job, baby girl," you say from the rocking chair, clapping your hands a few times. "Let me know when you're ready and we'll get that wet diapie taken care of before bath time." ---------------- You don't have any rules against Mandy having a cellphone. She has one, but given that she barely knows anybody, it's rare to see her using it -- at least for any other reason beyond following a few ageplayers she likes on social media and finding new things to beg you to buy for her. As you finish cleaning the dishes after breakfast and join Mandy in the living room, you come across an even rarer sight: Mandy is talking on her phone with somebody, and her face shows deep concern. "Slow down, it's going to be okay," Mandy says, with none of the cutesy lilt with which she usually speaks. She sees you enter the room. "Just... hang on one second, okay?" "What's going on?" you ask her seriously. "We need to go pick up Katie at her house and bring her here for a few days. Okay?" "What happened?" "I'll tell you on the way," Mandy says. "Let's just go." You nod, confused and concerned. Your mind races with what could be happening as Mandy tells her friend that she's on her way over. You haven't heard any mention of Lisa yet. Mandy is already halfway out the front door by the time you get your thoughts together. "Do you want to change before we go out into public?" you ask her. She's wearing a bright green onesie covered in dinosaurs, and the legbands of her diaper are sticking out of its sides. "Forget it," she says. "Can we just go?" Given her urgency, you wonder what you're supposed to do regarding her carseat. She surprises you by racing ahead, opening the front, passenger-side door, taking a seat, and buckling her seat belt. You get behind the wheel and get on the road. "Mandy, breathe for a second," you say. "Can you tell me what's going on?" She closes her eyes and inhales deeply through her nose. Now that you look at her, she seems more angry than worried. "Lisa ruined EVERYTHING," Mandy says. "They were meeting Katie's brother for coffee this morning. I guess Katie was wearing a long skirt over her diaper. She wet herself and Lisa didn't just point it out, which would have been bad enough, but she pulled up Katie's skirt under the table so that her brother could see she was wearing a diaper, then she told him the whole story about Katie's fetish while they were sitting right there in the coffee shop." "Oh my God," you say, rolling your eyes to the back of your head. "What was she thinking?" "She doesn't even care about Katie," Mandy fumes. "I didn't trust her from the start." "So... what happens now?" "Well obviously they're broken up now," Mandy says. "I don't know what's going on with Katie and her family, though. We just need to get her away from Lisa and support her while she figures things out." "Understood," you say. "God... poor Katie." It makes sense why Mandy is this upset on her friend's behalf. You know Mandy lived her own horror story when her family found out about her lifestyle, and she's never fully recovered from that trauma. But at least Mandy was the one who told her family -- to have somebody else do it, especially in a public place, is unimaginable to you. "You know, I liked Lisa, but I warned her about crossing the line between kink humiliation and real-life humiliation," you say. "I wish I could say I can't imagine her doing something like this, but I can." "She's a fucking bitch," Mandy says. You flash her a look -- you'd normally punish her for using that kind of language, but these are extreme circumstances. "Yeah... right now, I kind of agree," you say uneasily. "Is Lisa in the house with Katie right now?" "Yeah," Mandy says. "Well... promise me that if we see her, you'll let me talk to her, okay?" you say. "I don't blame you, but you're a little fired up right now and I don't want you to accidentally make things worse for Katie. We're just going to pick her up and get out of there as quickly as we can." "Fine," Mandy says. "I'd probably kick her ass if I saw her anyway." You can't help but crack a subtle smile at the thought of your tiny girlfriend, dressed in her adorable dinosaur onesie, beating somebody up. It doesn't take you too long to get to Lisa and Katie's house, and thankfully, you pull up to see Katie already waiting outside on the doorstep with a few bags packed. You've never seen her dressed like this before: She wears a dark-colored blouse and a long skirt, and her long hair isn't tied up. Her face is buried in her hands as you park in her driveway, and as she sees you approach, she looks up to reveal her red, tear-stained face. Mandy opens the door and hops out of the car, apparently completely unconcerned whether any of the neighbors can see her outfit for the day. She rushes to Katie's side, gives her a hug, and helps her with her bags. They both begin to file into the backseat together, but you realize Mandy's carseat is occupying one of the seats. You quickly get out of the car and begin removing the carseat, but Mandy stops you. "It's okay," she says. "Just help me get in?" You take Mandy's hand and help her squeeze into the carseat, then affix the straps. You wonder how effectively she'll be able to comfort her friend while dressed in a onesie and sitting in a carseat, but you trust Mandy to make it work -- you suppose this is her natural element, after all. "Katie... I'm so sorry," you say as you start the engine. "I can't imagine what you must be feeling right now." Katie just cries into her hands while Mandy reaches over from the carseat to rub her back. "I feel so stupid," Katie says. "This isn't your fault," Mandy snaps. "I can't believe that fucking bitch." "Mandy..." you say, trying to pick your battles. "Just... watch the language." "I didn't even want to wear a diaper to meet my brother, but she said I had to," Katie says through her tears. "I should have put my foot down." "Mandy's right," you say. "None of this is your fault. Lisa should have had better judgment than to do something like this. You have the right to set your own boundaries no matter what your partner says." "Have you talked to your brother?" Mandy asks. "Do you think he'll tell your parents?" "He's a reporter," Katie moans. "I love him, but he's never been able to keep a juicy secret to himself. I bet he's already told them everything." "I never met him, but if he can't tell the difference between a hot story and his sister's biggest secret, he's not a very good brother or a good reporter," Mandy says. The car is silent for a few moments, besides Katie's sobbing. "Thanks for letting me stay with you, guys," Katie says. "I just need some space to figure out what's going to happen now." "Not at all," Mandy says. "You can stay as long as you need, right Daddy?" "Of course," you say. Your mind drifts to sleeping arrangements. You aren't sure what Katie's plans are as far as her kink for the next few days. If she still wants to be a baby, you suppose she can share Mandy's crib -- it's certainly big enough. If not, it's probably the couch for her. You wish you had more space, or at least enough notice that she was coming to track down an air mattress or something. Mandy does her best to comfort Katie in the backseat. Meanwhile, not that you're specifically looking in that direction, but you happen to see in the rear-view mirror that Katie's skirt is riding up enough to catch just the slightest indication that she is still wearing a diaper. It seems wet. You realize that in all the chaos she's dealt with in the last hour or two, she probably didn't even have a chance to change. You hear a ring tone from the backseat. "Oh no," Katie says. "It's my brother." It rings a few more times. "I... I can't do this yet," Katie says, silencing the call. "I'll call him later." "If he's calling you, he's probably just concerned and wants to make sure you're okay," you reason. "Think about it: If he was so disgusted that he didn't want anything to do with you, he wouldn't reach out at all." "You're probably right," Katie says. "I just... can't right now." You pull back into your own driveway a short while later and retrieve Katie's bags from the trunk. The three of you head inside, and that odor you've encountered more and more lately suddenly reaches your nose. Judging by Katie's face, she can smell it, too. You both look at Mandy. "What?" she says. She realizes a few seconds later. "Oh..." "It's okay, hun," you say, setting Katie's bags down on the kitchen counter. "Let's go upstairs and take care of it. Katie, make yourself at home, okay?" "Thanks," Katie says. You wonder how much Katie knows about Mandy's problem, and how much of it she'll experience firsthand while she stays with you. You then remember that Katie needs a change, too -- but you're unsure about the etiquette here, given that you've never changed her before and you don't even know whether she wants to engage in ageplay anymore. "Uh, Katie," you begin, "I know this isn't the best time for this and I don't want to cross any lines, but... do you need a change, too? I wasn't sure if you planned to stay in diapers or not or whether you'd want to handle them yourself, if so..." "Ugh," Katie says. "I haven't really thought about that, to be honest." "Well, we support anything you want to do," you say. "You can be as young or old and as independent or needy as you want to be here." "As much as I hate to admit it, I should probably stay in diapers for now," Katie says. "My bladder control hasn't been great lately. And... sure, I guess you can change me if you want. It's not like you haven't seen me naked a million times already." "Great," you say. "Just don't be shy about letting me know if you feel uncomfortable, okay?" The three of you head upstairs to the nursery. You decide to take care of Katie first, since she'll be faster to handle than Mandy. You look at her and pat the changing table with your hand, and she hoists herself onto it and lies down. It's probably just as strange for you as it is for her. You try to be clinical about it, not treating her like a baby or implying any particular familiarity, even though you know her well at this point. You simply pull off her skirt, untape her diaper, wipe her clean, sprinkle on some powder, and get her rediapered. All the while, Katie keeps her arms crossed against her chest and looks straight ahead at the ceiling. She still appears on the verge of tears. After you're done, you put her skirt back on for her and help her climb down from the table. "Thanks," she says curtly, looking at the floor. Your demeanor changes sharply as Mandy's turn begins. You grasp her under her armpits and lift her up onto the changing table. "Up you go, squirt," you say. As serious as this incident has been for Mandy, you know being babied still comforts her. "Hey Katie, can you grab Meowy from the crib, please?" you ask as you unbutton Mandy's onesie. She does, and hands the stuffed cat to Mandy, who holds him tight and sticks her thumb into her mouth. While she's distracted, you quietly peel off another frowny face sticker from the sheet near the changing table and press it onto Mandy's potty chart, hoping she won't notice. "Daddy, nooooo," she whines. "I'm sorry, sweetie," you say. "It's important we keep track of when you have accidents so we can expect them next time." "Is that a potty chart?" Katie asks. "Are you potty training, Mandy?" Mandy looks away and turns her attention to Meowy, avoiding the question. "A little bit," you say. "We're really just trying to stop her bowel control from slipping any further." Katie looks at the chart and sees a few dozen frowny faces and only two smiley faces. She looks at Mandy sympathetically as you untape her diaper, revealing her mess. "Such a big poopy," you tease, tickling her inner thigh. She hides her face in shame using Meowy, but still lets out a giggle in response to your touch. "Don't worry, Mandy," Katie says. "You can do this." "It's really hard," Mandy whines. "I didn't even feel this one happening." Katie's phone suddenly rings again. "It's my brother," she says, taking a deep breath. "I guess I can't avoid him forever..." "Just see what he has to say," you advise as you wipe Mandy's bottom. "And keep in mind that you haven't done anything wrong." "You're right," Katie says. "Okay... I'm going to go downstairs and take this." "Good luck," you say. "We'll stay up here until you're done and give you some privacy. Take as long as you need." Katie leaves the room, leaving you and Mandy alone. She doesn't say anything to you and simply plays with Meowy and sucks her thumb while you finish her diaper change and re-button her onesie. "So... do you think Katie is still going to want to be a baby?" you ask. "I don't know," Mandy says. "I think that was Lisa's thing more than hers." "Well at least it seems like she still wants to be your friend, regardless," you say. "Let's just let her tell us what she wants," Mandy says. "It didn't sound like she was uncomfortable when you asked her about a diaper change, so maybe we just keep asking her stuff like that when we're not sure." "Sounds like a plan," you say.

If you enjoy my writing then please consider subscribing to my Patreon to read Chapter 27 and 28 with Chapter 29 due to be posted shortly. You will get access to early releases of all of my stories, exclusive stories and posts and it will help me continue to keep writing. I really appreciate your support. Thank you www.patreon.com/BacktoBabyhood Chapter 26 The car moved smoothly along the city roads, its interior animated by the subdued chatter and sporadic laughter of Audrey and Louis. Will sat in the backseat, nervously tapping his foot on the floor mat. The pressure in his lower abdomen was escalating, each minute amplifying his urge to pee and deal with another, even more pressing bodily need. His mind raced with worry; could he hold on until they reached the restaurant, and even if he did, then what? As the car pulled up to the restaurant's elegant entrance, Will took a deep breath to steel himself. He felt trapped by his own body's needs, already on edge before the evening had even truly begun. The restaurant was aglow with warm lighting as the family stepped inside, their arrival accompanied by the gentle hum of conversations and the clinking of glasses. Will's heart raced with a mix of anticipation and anxiety as he entered, keenly aware of the nappy securely wrapped around him. He hesitated for a moment, his eyes quickly scanning the room to gauge the reactions of the other guests. As he walked further into the restaurant, he offered polite nods and smiles, his nervousness hiding behind a facade of congeniality. His eyes met those of the other diners, and he couldn't shake the feeling that they were all looking at him, judging him, scrutinizing his every move. Finally reaching their reserved table, he took a deep breath and slipped into his seat, the soft cushion offering a small semblance of comfort. The restaurant's ambiance was both inviting and intimidating, the elegant decor and refined atmosphere a stark contrast to the casual nature of their own home. Will felt like an imposter, out of place amidst the sophisticated surroundings. As he sat down, his need to use the bathroom intensified. Will felt like a man on trial. The pressure in his lower abdomen was his personal prosecutor, building a relentless case against him. The sentence? A soiled nappy and public humiliation. He fidgeted in his seat, mentally juggling the need to semi-focus on the conversation he barely understood, and the urge to disregard his escalating discomfort. Conversation flowed around the table as the family exchanged pleasantries with the other guests. There was 16 spots at the table, many of which remained empty, hinting that there were more people to arrive. There was also a highchair setup, indicating that one of the families would be bringing a baby. Will contributed to the conversation when necessary and to the limited extent that he could, but his mind preoccupied with the battle he was waging within himself. The need to pee and the urgency of another bodily function were both relentless, demanding his attention and making it increasingly difficult to focus on anything else. He squirmed in his seat, his face flushing as he fought to suppress his needs. He couldn't believe that he was in such a situation – surrounded by these smart people who he didn't know, trapped in a nappy, and struggling to maintain control over his own body. The irony was not lost on him, that in this elegant setting, he was dealing with something so basic and primal. As the minutes ticked by, his resolve began to waver. He glanced around the table, hoping that no one could sense his internal struggle. His efforts to maintain composure were reaching a breaking point. With a mix of resignation and desperation, and in the hope that it would relieve the pressure coming from his bowels, he subtly shifted his weight and allowed urine to escape into his nappy. The damp feeling in his groin area was a stark reminder that he couldn't use the toilet like other boys his age; he was now relegated to using a nappy like a baby. For a brief instant, Will relished the partial relief as his bladder emptied enough to restore a semblance of comfort, though not completely. However, the need to defecate still loomed large, an insistent discomfort he couldn't ignore. Caught in a mental tug-of-war, Will grappled with the shame of his predicament and the practicality of addressing his remaining physical discomfort. Then, as if scripted by some malevolent playwright, a sudden disruption shook his world. Just moments after he has given in to the need to wet his diaper, the restaurant doors burst open. A wave of air entered, and Will's eyes widened in disbelief when he saw who had entered — it was Phoebe, arriving with her host family. Time seemed to slow as their eyes met. Phoebe's expression was a mixture of surprise and recognition, and Will's heart sank as their gazes locked. He felt like a deer caught in headlights, frozen in the realization that she was again witnessing him at his most vulnerable. A soothing jazz tune flowed through the speakers, but the sweet notes couldn't chase away the turbulent symphony that roared inside him. Her eyes sparkled like diamonds under the candlelight, a vision that seemed to eclipse the elegance around her. He wanted to be the man of her dreams, but how could he when his own reality felt more like a nightmare? Will felt torn. The empty seat beside him seemed to beckon for Phoebe to sit, something he deeply wished for. Yet, the idea of conversing with her, let alone revealing his recent regression to wearing nappies, filled him with dread. While Phoebe's host family and Will's family engaged in polite conversation, Will fought to keep his poise. He was painfully conscious of his wet nappy, its weight feeling more pronounced than before. Fidgeting in his seat, he tried to find a position that would lessen his discomfort, all the while striving to conceal the noticeable swelling in his lower region. As the conversation continued, Phoebe's warm smile and acknowledging nod offered Will scant relief from his self-consciousness. He mustered a tense smile back, a feeble effort to seem composed during the awkward moment. As Phoebe engaged effortlessly in a spirited conversation, seamlessly transitioning between French sentences, her fluency only highlighted Will's linguistic inadequacies. Restricted to rudimentary phrases and sat wearing a wet nappy like a toddler, he increasingly felt vulnerable and worthless. While Phoebe was clearly engrossed in the animated dialogue around her, Audrey's attention began to shift. Casting a glance in Will's direction, she caught sight of his anxious expression. Realizing something was amiss, she disengaged from the ongoing conversation. With a look of determination, she started maneuvering her way toward him. As Will caught sight of Audrey making her way toward him, a gasp escaped his lips. His heart began to race; he knew that her approach could only make a bad situation worse. With the clean nappy he'd been put into less than an hour ago now wet, the prospect of her uncovering this fact filled him with dread. Audrey first made a beeline for Karim, leaning in close to whisper something confidential in his ear. A hushed exchange followed, with Karim's head briefly shaking in the negative. Whatever Audrey had suggested, Karim had been clear to confirm 'no' to his mother. Unperturbed, Audrey resumed her mission, closing in on Will like a hawk closing in on its prey. As she neared Will, the tension in his chest tightened. His heart pounded against his ribs, a frantic rhythm accompanying his growing embarrassment. Phoebe, still engrossed in her conversation with Louis, couldn't help but steal a glimpse of the unfolding drama but quickly redirected her attention to her companion. Audrey's next actions showed a complete disregard for preserving Will's dignity. She signalled for Will to stand up and then with a casualness that sent shivers down his spine, she tugged down the front of his bottoms, exposing his nappy in full view of everyone in the restaurant. It was as if she had pulled back a curtain, revealing his most vulnerable secret to the world. Audrey's fingers pressed against the front of his nappy, confirming its undeniable wetness. The sensation was mortifying, as if she were proclaiming his lack of control to the entire restaurant. She didn't stop there, though. Her hand ventured further, pressing against the seat of the nappy as if searching for something more. Will's mind raced with disbelief and humiliation. Around the table, the faces of the guests told a story of their own. Some wore amused smiles, finding entertainment in the unexpected turn of events. Others displayed visible signs of revulsion, their expressions making it clear that they found Will's predicament repulsive. Meanwhile, a few children, perhaps too young to fully comprehend the situation, burst into laughter, seeing a grown-up in such a childlike state. Will, caught in the spotlight of Audrey's scrutiny and the reactions of those around him, felt smaller than ever. Will found himself grappling with a growing sense of bewilderment. "Couldn't she have approached this situation with more tact?" he mused silently, his face aflame with an acute embarrassment that seemed to deepen with each passing moment. Audrey's actions weren't merely an acknowledgment of a potentially wet nappy; they insinuated a deeper concern— a suspicion of a soiled one. This left Will in an unsettling state of self-doubt. He also couldn't shake the nagging question: why had Audrey chosen to scrutinize him in such a public manner? He meticulously revisited the evening, trying to pinpoint any subtle signs or cues he might have unwittingly given off. Until now, there had been no reason to suspect anything beyond a wet nappy. The thought that Audrey might regard him as incapable of managing even basic bodily functions felt like an indelible stain on his pride. Will was however starkly aware that, unless he gained access to a toilet soon, he might well have to confront the discomfiting reality of a messy nappy. Without uttering a word, Audrey took Will's hand and led him toward her seat. Her actions and handling of the situation had only fueled his anxiety about the precarious state of his control, now leaving him with a gnawing uncertainty that persisted throughout his walk of shame. Approaching her own seat, Audrey extended her hand towards a nearby changing bag. Her actions were deliberate and unapologetic. She unzipped the bag and began to pull out various items, one by one, with no regard for Will's dignity or privacy. Each item was displayed prominently for all to see. First, she extracted a fresh nappy, holding it up as if showcasing it to the entire restaurant. Its unmistakable crinkly texture and unmistakably infantile appearance left little room for interpretation regarding its intended purpose. The disposable bag followed, a clear indicator of the intention to dispose of the soiled nappy. Next came a package of wipes, their baby powder scent wafting through the air as she unfurled them with an almost exaggerated slowness. She let the wipes dangle from her fingers for a moment, emphasizing their presence. Finally, she revealed a small bottle of baby powder. With a theatrical flourish, she held it high, the fine white powder visible to all. It was as though Audrey had a deliberate intention to broadcast to the world that she was about to embark on the task of changing Will's nappy, with an apparent disregard for anyone who might bear witness. The motive behind her brazen behaviour remained unclear —either she genuinely considered this act entirely ordinary, treating Will as if he were just like any other young child requiring a nappy change, or perhaps she aimed to emphasize the normalization of his situation, regardless of the stares and hushed murmurs that filled the room. Or, could it be that Audrey derived a certain satisfaction from humiliating Will and treating him like a baby? Audrey led Will down the room, her steps purposeful, each movement calculated to draw maximum attention. The babyish items she carried were on full display, leaving no doubt as to their destination. The onlookers couldn't help but gawk at the spectacle – a young man being led away with all the accouterments of a nappy change laid bare for all to witness. Laughter and amusement rippled through the room as Will walked alongside Audrey, who appeared unfazed by the circumstances, while Will, head bowed, felt the weight of humiliation and vulnerability pressing upon him. As Will embarked on the final leg of his walk of humiliation, even the waitstaff, previously bustling with drink orders and food service, came to a sudden standstill, struck by the astonishing sight unfolding before them. It was as though the entire restaurant had collectively paused to witness this unexpected spectacle of Will's journey to have his nappy changed. Phoebe, having witnessed the entire ordeal, felt a mix of shock and, surprisingly, a hint of intrigue. The scene she had just observed was unsettling, yet oddly compelling in a way she couldn't quite understand.

If you were just building/designing a nursery, what would you do? Personally, I'd have them all away in cupboards, apart from a handful (enough for a couple of days, and different types, like for running around in vs bedtime) within easy reach of the changing station. You never want to start changing baby, get the dirty diaper off, only to realise you forgot to grab a clean one, and them not be to hand. And then probably the rest of the open pack in a cupboard below, for quick restocking of station and diaper bag. I've been designing my nursery in my head (I need to get this place sorted first, before I can redecorate) adding stuff to wishlists and the like. The crib/cot is going to be whitewashed pine. I'm going to cover the floor with those pastel coloured, interlocking, foam floor tiles. Any kind of cream of pastel shade carpet would get destroyed by sticky fingers, spilled food, leaky sippy cups, and leaking diapers / accidents. Much better something you can pick up and run under the tap. And these for the window And something like this on the wall And I got one of these to help organise my ever-growing collection of squishy friends. But at the end of the day it all comes down to what YOU want. This should be somewhere, where you get exactly what you want, and don't have to compromise or hold back out of any kind of fear of judgement from others. As a trans girl, I've already made my ways quite a decent stretch down the road of "fuck it, I don't care anymore, I'm just going to be my authentic self" and I'm going to keep on going. I suspect you can relate.

Anthony is feeling despondent. With the new household dynamic becoming more settled he is left stuck in a position he hates. With the twins leaving to go back to uni soon all he can do is sit in his crib and watch on as the family changes more and more around him. --- If you enjoy my stories and would like to help support me writing them then I kindly ask you to check out my Patreon. I post all my updates a week earlier for patrons and there are 50 stories EXCLUSIVELY on my Patreon page! All the money on my Patreon goes towards paying bills, buying food and generally keeping a roof over my head and a nappy under my butt. Thank you to everyone who has a look at my Patreon and a special BIG thank you to those who choose to support me. It means the world. You can find my Patreon here: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- The next few days were relatively normal. Anthony wasn’t invited into the bedroom again and instead was left in the crib to listen to the passionate love making, the only difference now was that he had much clearer mental images about what might be happening. He still felt ashamed but that often didn’t stop his hands from travelling down to his diaper. Jane appeared to be unwell. Anthony had noticed her having to run to the bathroom a few times and had heard her throwing up once. She didn’t seem concerned though and when Anthony suggested she see a doctor she simply laughed and the conversation moved on. It wasn’t a surprise, who takes advice from a baby after all? The twins were scheduled to leave soon. Anthony thought that they looked like they couldn’t wait to get away, Megan especially seemed to be counting down the minutes. So everyone was dismayed when Jane announced that on the day before the twins left she was hosting a barbeque for friends and family. Anthony felt fear flash through him at this. He had long been a baby at home, work had found out and promptly fired him and his parents had basically disowned him but now he was going to have his dignity trashed in front of everyone the family knew. If the news hadn’t spread already it soon would, he would be the subject of rumours and gossip until everyone knew he was nothing but a big baby. “Please don’t make me be there tomorrow.” Anthony begged when he was in his nursery with both Jane and Steven. “Why would you want to miss a party?” Jane asked with raised eyebrows. “You know why!” Anthony answered indignantly. “It’s a family event.” Steven chimed in, “We’re all going to be there.” “If it’s for family then YOU shouldn’t be there!” Anthony exclaimed petulantly before he could stop himself. “Really?” Jane asked with a sigh of resignation, “Are we still doing this?” As Jane rolled up her sleeves and stepped forwards Anthony knew a spanking was coming. He was sitting on the floor surrounded by toys and he scooted himself backwards. He was wearing nothing but his diaper and a short shirt. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Anthony pathetically called out. To his relief Jane stopped. “So why don’t you want to be at the party?” Jane asked as she let her sleeves fall back down. “Because…” Anthony still hated saying the words out loud, “They’ll see all of this… They’ll see my diapers, they’ll see you two…” “Is that all you’re worried about?” Jane let out a quick laugh and shook her head, “Baby, most of them already know.” “T-They do!?” Anthony’s eyes went wide as his mind started running through all the worst scenarios. “We should get things ready.” Steven said, “We have a lot to set up and get ready for tomorrow.” Anthony watched the two adults leave and stayed on the floor. Unlike Jane and Steven he had nowhere to go and nothing to do. His world was pretty much the nursery around him and anything outside of that seemed scary. The party was a terrifying prospect, he wished there was a way to avoid it but his “Mommy” and “Daddy” would never give him that opportunity. “Hey Anthony.” Max’s voice made Anthony look up from his toys. “Hi.” Anthony replied. “Look, it’s been eating me up.” Max sighed as he stepped inside and leaned against the nearby crib, “I wanted to apologise for ratting you and Megan out.” “Oh…” Anthony hadn’t expected an apology. In truth he hadn’t really thought about Max giving the game away. What had followed it had taken up all the real estate in his head, “It’s fine.” “I just really didn’t want to end up back in diapers.” Max laughed a little insensitively. He seemed to remember who he was talking to, “Not that… I mean…” “It’s OK.” Anthony sighed, “I get it.” “We’re cool then?” Max asked hopefully. Anthony nodded his head. Max immediately broke into a big smile and came striding across the room. He knelt down and wrapped Anthony in a hug. It was the first hug Anthony could remember his son giving him since Max was in diapers the first time round. “Thanks baby bro.” Max said as he pulled away, “I’m glad I could clear my conscience. I’ll see you later, alright?” Max left the room without waiting for an answer and Anthony watched him go in shock. To hear his son call him his “baby bro” was humiliating in the extreme. There didn’t even seem to be any malice in Max’s words, he genuinely had just accepted that Anthony was now his little brother. For an hour Anthony was left alone and that was perfectly OK with him. His diaper was growing progressively wetter but he was a long way from needing a change. The diapers Jane bought him seemed extremely absorbent, not that Anthony paid any attention to them. Whatever was taped around his waist wasn’t his choice and it all ended the same way regardless. Anthony was looking down at some little plastic toy soldiers when he heard the sound of someone clearing their throat at the door. He looked up to see Megan standing and looking around at the nursery. Anthony could almost see her re-living her summer in such a place. It looked like she was having flashbacks. “Megan?” Anthony said. “Oh, right. Well, Mom and Da-… Steven are heading to the store for the food for tomorrow. They wanted me to come up and check if you needed any supplies.” Megan said awkwardly. Anthony nodded and looked back down at the ground. Megan walked in and went over to the changing table to start looking at the various supplies. There was an awkward silence in the room. Ever since Megan’s plan had collapsed and she had received a spanking over the kitchen table she had barely said a word to him. He didn’t blame her, she was clearly just anxiously waiting until she could leave. “Are these all your diapers?” Megan asked as she pointed at the meagre number on the shelf under that changing table. “No, there are more ove-…” Anthony was standing up and twisting to go to the closet when he stopped suddenly. “Anthony?” Megan frowned. Like her brother she had stopped calling him “Dad” some time ago. Anthony felt panic flood his veins as he felt a sudden pushing in his bowels. He was only half-standing and he could already feel a sticky mush pushing into his diaper. There just wasn’t any stopping it. He squatted down in front of his daughter and pushed down hard. There was an explosion in the back of his underwear as his butt was suddenly covered in excrement. He grunted as he took another breath and moved his legs further apart. “Oh my god!” Megan exclaimed. “I’m sorry!” Anthony grunted, “I’m…” Anthony’s desperate apologies to his daughter were broken up by another push. The back of his diaper pushed out and he simultaneously wet himself, the yellow urine pouring down into the padding turning it into a horrible swampy mess. He shivered as his disposable underwear became heavier and heavier, it drooped between his thighs dramatically. Megan had seen enough. Anthony could see her disgust for him. Whatever remaining respect she had for her father after seeing him led out of her mother’s bedroom behind Steven was clearly evaporating. Anthony watched her look away and take a deep breath before leaving the nursery. She stopped at the top of the stairs whilst Anthony slowly stood up and felt the squishy contents of his diaper press against his skin. “Mom!” Megan yelled, “You need to change Anthony.” “I can’t. We have to go now.” Jane called back in response, “Change him yourself.” “What!? No way.” Megan replied, “I’m not goi-…” “Megan.” Jane’s voice was deep with authority and Megan immediately stopped talking, “You will change your baby brother’s diaper. If you haven’t done so by the time we get back you’ll be joining him.” “But-…” Megan began. Anthony, who was standing in the nursery in shame listening to the argument, heard the front door open and then close. There was silence until he heard Megan let out a loud growl of frustration. A second later she was back in the doorway to the nursery with a face like thunder. Anthony couldn’t blame her. He had thoroughly wrecked his diaper. “Once I get out of here I am never coming back.” Megan muttered darkly as she walked into the nursery. Anthony didn’t know what to say. He was humiliated. When Megan had been a baby in diapers it was seldom that he had changed her but that was how it was supposed to go, it wasn’t the daughter that was supposed to change her father. Then again it was very clear that no one saw him as the Daddy of the family anymore. As his wrist was grabbed by Megan he was forced to accept that this was part of what being a baby was about. He didn’t get to choose who changed him anymore than he got to choose when he went to bed or woke up. He was left completely at the whim of adults around him. That had been made very clear and after watching Daddy railing his wife he really understood how little influence he had on his own life now. “Get up.” Megan said unhappily as she pointed at the changing table. Anthony sniffed as he put his hands on top of the padded surface and lifted himself up. He spun around and laid back against the surface doing his best not to spread his accident any more than he had to. It was the least he could do for Megan, really it was all he could do for her. If she appreciated or noticed his efforts she didn’t let anything show. “I mean it.” Megan said as she walked to the foot of the changing table and looked down at the diaper with disgust, “As soon as I finish college I am going no contact from this family.” “You really think Jane would allow that?” Anthony asked in response. “She won’t have a choice.” Megan snorted. She was reluctantly getting the changing supplies ready. “And yet here you are changing me.” Anthony sighed. “What’s your point?” Megan frowned. “My point is that your mother has a habit of getting exactly what she wants.” Anthony said. It looked to Anthony like Megan wanted to say something in reply but after opening and closing her mouth a couple of times she got to work on the diaper change. The disposable was opened and Anthony thought his daughter was going to throw up, it took a minute for her to regain her composure and get to work. Anthony could do nothing to assist the cleaning and as soon as the new diaper was taped on Megan turned and left the room without a word. --- If you want to read how this story ENDS you can find the last part of the story here: https://www.patreon.com/posts/cuckolding-of-91877495

I had a very interesting conversation with my sister last night. We were reviewing my parents' paperwork, wills, etc - not exactly a fun occasion. The ongoing health crisis is ongoing for my mom, although my stepdad has rounded a corner. I worry about setbacks with her generating setbacks for him, though. And the financing of the whole thing... we live in Canada so the hospital component is largely free (except for usurious parking fees), but for long term care, it's a buyer's market. The free option ain't pretty. But I digress. We got to talking about one of her friends who is a teacher, because of some labour strife on the horizon in that sector, and she talked about this lady, who teaches Kindergarten, having to deal with kids who aren't potty trained. I told her about that article that was posted here, about a teacher in Switzerland who said she had an 11-year-old in pull-ups in her class (omitting the "So I saw this on my diaper fetish site..." aspect), and then the topic pivoted to me. I basically never talk about anything diaper-related with my siblings, unless it comes up wholly organically, which isn't the case very often since none of us have very young kids anymore. I am very warry of belabouring what is, let's face it, not a common topic for most people, because they were there when my stepdad yelled at me while waving one of my homemade diapers around, when I was 13 or so, and of course they were there when I wore diapers to bed for most of my childhood. I shared a room with my brother for most of that time - the box of diapers in my closet was also in his closet. I was being diapered on the bunk below his bunk. I wear diapers all the time now, so I don't want to leave any trail of breadcrumbs that might cause one of them to complete the puzzle and come up with the picture in the middle of it, if a crease or a bulge or a crinkle ever comes into their awareness. SO as much as it might be interesting to try and tap their memories, I leave it alone. But there we were, and she brought it up, so, I tossed in my two cents, and that caused her to so volley back, refloating a theory that she mentioned before. I'm paraphrasing and summarizing, but basically, she said: "Yeah, I still can't believe that mom and dad made you wear diapers for so long - I know that you hated it." I was glad to hear that she thought I'd hated it - that confirmed for me something that I'd hoped had been the case - that they thought the episode around my secret diaper stash was about my still wetting the bed, not me being a diaper fetishist at 13. So I responded that I thought they had me in diapers not so much to stop the bedwetting, as to manage it - there weren't really a lot of options back then. She said, "But what about the vacations and driving up to the cottage? You don't think they thought making you wear diapers was supposed to make you stop wetting? I think they were hoping to shame you out of it. That was a common tactic when they grew up, you know." "Like hanging the stained bedsheets on the clothesline, that kind of thing?" I queried, pretending I'd never heard of such things. "Yeah, exactly. You used to want to stay in the car whenever we stopped anywhere, and they made you get out and walk into restaurants and hotels and parks." "Yeah, but most people probably didn't know or care what I was wearing under my clothes. A lot of that was a product of my own anxiety, not their intention, necessarily." That caused her to chuckle. "You were clueless - mom used to make me swear to you that nobody could tell, but half the time your diaper was sticking out of your pants, you know. I'm one hundred precent sure that someone told them making you wear diapers was going to shame you into not wetting the bed. (Redacted - my brother's name) agrees with me. I figured it was uncle (redacted - mom's brother) - he used to comment from time to time." THAT did ring a bell - I remembered my dramatically overweight, smoking, perpetually bearded uncle with no kids pontificating on a few occasions about how other people should deal with their kids. But other than a grand slap on the ass he gave me once when I was in a diaper, getting ready for bed, I never recalled it being about that. He was mostly about "children being seen but not heard", probably because it cut into the time available for him to fill the air. He was a bit of a blowhard. "Wow, okay, I didn't know that you guys had developed a grand theory on this. I honestly never thought they were being punitive - I think they were just using the tools that were available - they didn't make pull-ups back then. Uncle (redacted) might have said something to them, but I think they mostly ignored him." "You don't think it was a big deal? Mom's sisters competed around everything related to us kids - how we did in school, if we got onto sports teams, who went to university - everything." "You think they were rubbing her nose in what I was wearing to bed? Really? "I would not be surprised." Then the topic pivoted again, but my mind was left boggling - I'd thought that my history with "this" must have been but a dim memory to them by now, not a topic that they rolled around from time to time.

Chapter Fifteen: John sat sideways across Amanda's lap and look just gobstruck between this new amazon named Kassia that looked super official, and the amazon that saved him and has been so good to him. John made yet another mistake. John opened his mouth at this moment. “Am..” He caught himself, looked side to and roleld with it “...Mmmmmmommmda. What does she mean about me being a guinea pig? … Wait, do you have guinea pigs in this dimension?” He only stopped talking when a large finger found its way vertically above his lips. And Amanda said “Shhh, don't worry Baby, You're not a Guinea Pig. The grown ups just need to read the paperwork together. Can you sit still for a moment?” Miss Kassia held up a finger “If you don't mind, we have a nursery and a shift nurse whose job it is to inspect any littles for signs of abuse.” As John felt the giant underneath and behind him tense up like stone, Miss Kassia stopped and now held up both hands now. She added quickly “He obviously is not being abused, I am merely suggesting that she has no patients now, and would be able to watch him for a moment while we talk.” John looked up to see Amanda looking down at him “Would you mind sitting in the … with the nurse for a few minutes while Mommy talks with Miss Kassia?” He looked back and forth and drooped a bit when he realized this was one of the times where … He just blurted it out: “Is this one of those time when you ask someone a question but it's really an opportunity for them to give you the answer you expect?” Out of the corner of his left eye, he could swear he saw Miss Kassia's eyebrow go up an inch or two and then immediately come down to her face that just looked chiseled out of stone. Suddenly he felt himself being picked up and rotated before two trunk like arms filled his vision as he was pulled into a hug. He heard coming from above him “You're smart enough to know, but clueless enough to say it out loud. I love that. Miss Kassia and I won't be long.” With a nod he looked over to see the door opening and a giant woman in generic blue scrubs and sneakers came in. The large brunette nodded to Miss Kassia as she came into the office. “Hello Miss Kassia, how may I help you?” She said somehow both quickly and politely. Miss Kassia motioned to John and explained “Would you mind watching this little in the nursery while I have a discussion with his Mommy?” The nurse turned around and leaned down to smile on the level with John and said “Hello little boy, I am Nurse Abigail. What is your name?” So close. So huge. Not his huge person. John scooted back on Amanda's lap and wrapped both of his arms around her left upper arm. He did not want to answer. So he didn't. The nurse continued “Your Mommy needs to do some grown up business, would you mind coming with me for a moment?” Amanda couldn't get him free of her left arm, so she patted him on the head with her right hand “John, this nice woman will keep you safe and sound. It's what she's here to do. It won't be but a couple of minutes and I bet she can refill your cup for you. Are you thirsty?” The usually happy go lucky John, namer of squirrels, climber of horse sized dogs, and occasional accidental wise cracker looked at all the giants around him and for reasons he did not understand himself … shook his head no “I can wait. I like sitting right here.” Amanda looked down “John … I'm sorry, but this isn't negotiable.” The nurse suddenly had a different smile. A mischievous one. “Oh, I bet while you're with me we can have some snacks. Let's see … I have some delicious grapes!” John was a statue. Completely unmoved. “Oh, and some of these delicious little sweet oranges.” John may as well have been carved out of wood. He did not react. “Oh, how about banana?” He actually shuddered a bit. “Strawberry?” Darn. He slumped a bit. Not much. Just slightly softened in indignation. How dare she bribe him with something delicious. “You know, I have some little strawberry fruit cups in the cooler in the nursery. Just cold and delicious. But no one to eat them.” Oh she noticed the slump, he thought to himself. She's good. Amanda rubbed Johns head, looking over at Miss Kassia and spoke over him (literally in this case) "Miss Kassia, would you mind if I carried him to the nursery and then walked back to here? That way he doesn't feel like he's being hauled away?” John looked over to the super official looking woman behind the desk and it looked … did she smirk? For just a second? No, it was too fast. But she did wave toward the door “Please, that may be for the best. He can still have some strawberries.” She was looking straight at John when she said the last part. Could they all read him like a book? It's not fair that they get to bribe me with things I like. He slumped and loosened his grip on Amanda's left arm. She tried to shuffle him to her shoulder as she stood up, but he had another idea. If he can climb a dog, he can climb an amazon. So he wrapped his legs around her wrist. But he had miscalculated because he felt a giant hand patting his padded butt and heard three women chuckling at the spectacle that he was inadvertently putting on. And so it went that the nurse lead the way, Amanda slung her diaper bag and walked out of the door behind her with John clinging to Amanda's arm uncomfortably like a koala, and Miss super official scary lady following behind. What's worse is that from his position he could really only look her way. Did she look amused? John squinted at her. Tilted his head and everything. That woman was made of stone, there's no way she was amused. And honestly being carried like this made him feel ridiculous. He wasn't about to ask to be let down though. He was fully committed. Thankfully his embarrassing journey, which was worse for him because he knew it was absolutely his own fault, was brief. They just went diagonally across a hallway. Amanda leaned down until his feet touched. When he did not immediately let go she held up a finger on her free hand and said “One ….” She moved it to his ribs on his left side. She wouldn't! “Two ...” She would. And before she even said three, she got him in the soft spot just below at the bottom of his ribs. The most ticklish of all spots. So naturally he squeaked immediately and let go. Then she stood up, looking down at him while ruffling his hair gently. She reassured him softly “Mommy's just going to be across the hall. All the paperwork is in order. Miss Kassia has taken a look at it all and now the grown ups are going to have a nice chat about keeping you safe. Please be good for Nurse Abigail. This won't take long.” Reluctantly, John nodded. But he watched everything he could, powered by nerves. He noticed Miss Kassia whispering “check him out” behind Amanda. He noticed Amanda digging a sippy cup out of the diaper bag and handing it to the nurse. And behind him he could hear the nurse making a little noise doing something. As Amanda and Kassia walked out of the room he saw her take a little metal tin out of her diaper bag and whisper something about “needing to understand the instructions, just in case” And then the door swung slowly shut leaving him looking up at the nurse. She got down on one knee in front of him, but this time mercifully not too close. Had she noticed that before? She's good. “Okay little John, my name is Nurse Abigail. Let's get you a sippy cup and a container of strawberries. Then I just want to ask you a few questions. Is that okay with you?” Not really equipped with words to tell a giant nurse 'no thanks, I'm kind of scared of you' he just kind of nodded without saying what he was thinking. Yes, he was intimidated. She's a giant, and he was short before coming here. “Okay.” Was the response that he heard from her. As she stood up and walked across the (relatively to her) small room. While she was doing that, John took the moment to walk in a small circle taking in the room. Playpen. This seem common. Changing table? A high chair. He shuddered as soon as he saw it. Deck and cabinets built into the wall, and under the shelf a mini fridge. A counter top with a sink and this odd black box that Nurse Abigail reached over and tapped. A red light came on in one corner of the box. He made his way toward the corner, noting a little plastic picnic style table that was the perfect height for him. But the coloring books on it sort of ruined the mood for him. And against the wall some sort of large bed … bassinet? John didn't know the word for an oval shaped bed thing. By the time Nurse Abigail had filled his sippy cup and done whatever she was doing, John was already to the corner, trying to climb onto a trash can so that he could see out of the window. “Sweety, do not climb on top of that. Come over here and sit with me for a moment.” He slid down the metal trashcan with a lid. He didn't expect it to work anyway, but it was worth a try. As he turned around she had a little stool and was sitting by the little sized table and offering his cup to him. He took it sort of begrudgingly. But for some reason he just refused to sit at the little bench attached to the table. He sat on the table. “Sweety, we don't sit on the tables here.” He spent a full three seconds thinking about it … but as her facial expression started to change suddenly he straightened out his legs and let his butt slide from the edge of the table onto the bench, where he rotated around and mumbled “Yes Ma'am.” She continued on “So John, would you mind telling me how you met your Mommy, while I get you some yummy strawberries.” John drank a bit from his cup and answer “I was in the woods when Am... Mom … found me.” She nodded “So how did you get lost in the woods?” He shook his head “I wasn't lost. I was hiking. And then I saw this spot where the air looked sort of … ummm... shimmery. Like looking through a messed up window? And then I went through that. And suddenly I felt like I was being sort of … twisted and crushed? Squished? And I think that is the hardest I've ever thrown up in my life. It was … bad. But before that I wasn't lost.” Nurse Abigail sort of tilted her head “So you weren't lost … until you got lost?” John just nodded “Right.” “Uh … huh... So you were not lost. And then you were lost.” He nodded again. “Sweety, that's how getting lost wor … I'm sorry, please go on.” “Anyway, it was suddenly not night time and it was early in the day again and I just had to keep walking and try to find my way back to town. I swear I didn't know I could walk that far. But I couldn't go anymore and I set up my tent to get some rest. It felt like I walked for two or three days straight.” “Okay, if I may ask, where did you get the tent?” He shrugged “I got it at work. I got a discount, it's the only reason I could actually afford it.” She nodded along. “Okay, so where did you work?” He laughed “Please don't laugh but … I worked at a sporting goods store. It didn't pay much, but I really enjoyed it.” He saw a big smile on her face and she reassured him “It's good when we get to do things that we enjoy. In my case I love littles so much, and I get to help people take care of them. So I understand entirely. So why were you out in the woods?” “I was hiking. I like to be outside. I don't … I don't like being cooped up in my little apartment. It's a one room efficiency, it's run down, it costs too much and I really only own a bed, a laptop, and some clothes. So any chance to get away from that makes me feel better.” He could see her frown now. Had he said something wrong? But she ultimately nodded and motioned him “So how did you GET out into the woods?” He looked a bit confused “I … drove my truck.” And now he felt like she was pushing for details a bit, but he couldn't figure out why as she asked “So how did a little drive a truck?” This was a bit odd to him but okay “I … It's me sized. It's just a little old Toyota.” “What is a toy oda?” she asked. He definitely felt like he was being quizzed now. “It's a toy-oh-tah. It's honestly a thirty year old small truck. It's not nice, but I got it for thousand dollars, and that was hard enough to get.” “Okay, if I may ask, what color was your truck?” He pursed his lips for a moment thinking … “Do you know the color of this truck?” He snorted a little trying to hold in a laugh “I know what color thirty years ago. It was blue, but honestly it's the color 'rust' now. I can't afford to have it painted. Or couldn't … I guess maybe ...” he took a deep deep breath trying to calm himself. “Maybe …?” He choked a little and swallowed “I guess maybe it doesn't matter now that I can't get home.” She was there in a flash kneeling in front of him and holding his hands between her fingers “shhhhh, it's okay. Your Mommy's going to take good care of you, I just wanted to understand how you got here and make sure that no one took you against your will. Stay put, I'll bet you're hungry.” He just nodded and mumbled “A little.” Now she shifted topics on him a bit. “Oh John, speaking of home. Do you know how to spell Ohiyo?” One eyebrow went up as he answered “O.H.I.O. … ummm why?” Nurse Abigail waved a hand dismissively “I was just wondering if you knew the tail of the lost city of Ohiyo.” He shook his head a little in confusion. “But Ma'am... Ohio is a state. Do you mean the lost city of Atlantis?” She nodded at him and patted him on the shoulder, then stood up an walked to the little fridge and asked while she walked “So did your Mommy feed you this morning?” He felt that was a weird question, but okay. “Yes Ma'am. She tried to get me to eat a full breakfast but I … only ate the toast.” “Ohhhhh, Were you feeling fussy?” “I'm not fuss.... No Ma'am. I just honestly ate so much yesterday and then when she gave me some milk I guess I ate so much I just fell asleep. She makes really good eggs. Although I don't think she wants me feeding them to Xerxes.” The nurse came back with a plastic container with a clear film over the top and a plastic fork, which she placed on the table before asking “Would you like me to feed this to you, or...” He shook his head “I can do it!” and slid it in front of him and started pulling at the film. It was on there REALLY good. But she continued “So who is Xerxes?” He didn't even notice that he had his tongue sticking out the left side of his mouth and curling up as she concentrated on the stupid plastic film. He gave up and looked up “May I … May I please have some help with this?” She nodded with a smile “You absolutely may. Remember, when you need help with something, you can always ask a grown up. We are here to help you.” And with that she reached down with both hands, took the cup and flicked the plastic off like it was nothing. John sat there pursing his lips, staring at it for a moment before commenting “You know … I feel like I was set up to learn a lesson.” He definitely heard her chuckle, but it was gone so fast he almost missed it when she asked “And what lesson would you be learning from a fruit cup?” He simply shrugged “I don't know, just that I'm supposed to rely on help from people bigger than myself.” She nodded now “Well, I'm sure that anything to that effect is not intentional. But you can count on a grown up for help. After all, it's-” He said it in unison with her “Not your fault” She frowned “Young man, are you being sassy?” He held up both of his hands defensively “No Ma'am, No Ma'am! I'm sorry, I really am. It's just that I've heard that more in the last three days from big people than I have in my entire life and I don't know what to do. Please forgive me?” That actually gave her a pause and she put a big warm hand on his head “It's okay sweety. You're going through a lot and you have a lot to adjust to.” He found himself nodding along yet again with no real response. So to pretend that he wasn't clueless he picked up the plastic fork and speared a chunk of diced strawberry in the light red water. He held it up to look at it. It looked like a strawberry had been cut into four pieces, but it was still so big he could have bitten it in half. He asked “Why are the strawberries so big here?” as he popped it into his mouth whole. He had to struggle to chew it for a moment but then he froze in place. Wow. Just wow. Nurse Abigail said something to him, but it didn't register. This was the single most strawberry thing he'd ever had. He couldn't' afford strawberries often, so maybe his memory had dulled? No way. This was GOOD. Nurse Abigail was waving a hand in front of his face and he went back to chewing and swallowed before asking “Hmm?” “I said “are you okay?” because you looked like you were in outer space all of a sudden.” She replied calmly. “Oh!” it took him a moment to register. “This tastes REALLY good!” She motioned to the container. “You can eat all that you want. Now, who is Xerxes?” He didn't even realize that he had a big goofy grin. “Xerxes is a dog! Great big fluffy dog and I love him already. I tried to play catch with him but he's tall and just kept snatching the toy out of the air and dropping it. And Miss Am... Mommy … keeps telling me not to feed him table food.” “Would you say that Xerxes is gentle with someone your size?” He was nodding VERY enthusiastically now and spoke in a full speed ramble “Oh yes, absolutely. She told him “Guard” and he followed me around and when I tried to go outside and he wouldn't let me. And when I got to to the garden and she told him to guard and he followed me around. I felt like the safest person in the world with him there. He's the best dog ever!” Now the nurse was smiling for real. “Okay, and your new Mommy. What do you think about her?” John sat there now with a strawberry on his fork and his lips kind of pursed together. This time he didn't even notice that the Nurse didn't interrupt him at all while he thought. He ate the strawberry while he really thought deeply about this. He felt like this answer was important for some reason. Finally he swallowed the strawberry and it clicked. “I really like her.” “Oh?” Nurse Abigail seemed surprised by the simple answer after all of the thinking. But she pushed him a bit further. “What do you like about her?” He stuck the fork into strawberry and left it there sticking up and he mimicked what Amanda did to him every time she made a list. He held up one finger. “She seems like the kindest person I've ever met.” He held up a second finger. “I don't know why but I feel safe when I'm next to her.” He held up a third finger. “I honestly couldn't help but smile when she picked me up and leaned me against her on the couch.” Four fingers held up now “She hums when she's walking around the house and I think it's great.” Now the thumb out “She seems very patient and I can tell that she cares, not only about me, but just in general about others.” A finger on his right hand went up “I have no idea how she grows so much in her garden. You have to see it, it's amazing.” A second finger on his right hand “I know that when she fussed at me she didn't want to be mad at me. It was really scary like a Momma Bear fussing at a cub. But she didn't want me to get hurt.” A third finger on his right hand “I've seen some very scary things since coming here and she is constantly telling me that she's going to protect me.” A fourth finger on his right hand “I think I'm rambling now? I'm probably rambling now.” And now with both hands wide open “I don't really know what I've said so far. I lost track. Something about humming? I'm sorry if I'm rambling. I just feel safe with her. I have no idea where I am or why there's so many scary things going on here, but if I have to call someone Mom, I want it to be her and no one else.” For some reason, Nurse Abigail looked SUPER pleased. She sat upright and waved to someone through the window. Then he saw her look down at John and ask “That's all the questions that I have. But I want you to be able to enjoy your strawberries. Do you need anything else?” He kind of squirmed a bit “May I go to the bathroom?” She shook her head “I'm sorry, but we don't have a potty your size.” “I can balance?” She shook her head “If you fell we would be in trouble.” “But I've had a lot to drink. I've gotta pee.” Again, she shook her head “You're small. And if you need to be changed after you have an accident, we can get you changed up in a jiffy!” He tried to appeal to reason “But if I can't get to use a potty, then that means that no matter what …” She nodded “Don't worry, it's all perfectly natural.” And there it was. Full circle. There was no reasoning his way through this. John sulked and then went back to eating his strawberry. At least it was easy to get distracted when something tasted this good. Just the right amount of sweetness, and no one could tell him it was bad for him because it was fruit. Fruit is always good for you. But by the time he was done with his strawberries, he was trying to pin his legs together and squirming on the plastic seat. He bit his lip and looked over at the nurse who had gone over to the sink to clean something up and while she was there she reached over and tapped the black box. The red light went off. John tried giving his bladder a pep talk. “Hold … hold ...” He tried to stand up and walk it off, but gravity was not his friend. Walking around he looked up at the door. Not with the intent to escape, just out of curiosity. Only now did he notice that the door handle seemed pretty high up. Even for amazon sized doors. He would need a ladder just to put a hand on it. Finally noticing that he was chewing on the inside of his cheek was what lost him the battle when he turned his attention away from his bladder. He lost it all at once, too. He sunk to his knees as he lost the fight with his bladder and the warmth and a wet feeling spread all around his crotch and up and back. When it was over, everything around his lower regions felt warm, but after a moment they felt … dry. He had just full on we himself and his skin felt warm but dry. That was so weird. He looked up to see Nurse Abigail looked over to him, but even though she obviously knew what he had done she wasn't even acknowledging it. She acted like it was the most normal thing in the world. He stood back up awkwardly. He couldn't touch his knees together and gave up, going to sit back down on the plastic seat. There was definitely a bit of a waddle now. So in his least dignified way, he waddled back over to the chair and sat down. Slowly. Honestly compared to the messy diaper, this was nothing. Moments after he sat down, the door opened up and Miss Kassia filled the space with her very intimidating presence. She looked like an unwavering titan. She simply looked at him and said “Young Man.” John felt his stomach tie in knots at that moment. He felt a half an inch tall and wanted to hide under the table. This woman was somehow terrifying by being calm. Then Miss Kassia slowly sprouted a smile, and her posture relaxed. “Young Man, I present to you, your new legal Mommy.” When she finished saying that, she stepped aside and it was Amanda's turn to fill the doorway. She looked like a giant angel with the light from the hallway outlining her from behind. And she looked just overwhelmingly happy and excited. Not just her broad smile but her posture, her eyes, her step. Everything about her seemed filled to the brim with excitement. John stood up as Amanda bounded the space that took him ten steps in only two. There was a flash of arms and he was scooped up into the biggest warmest hug that he'd ever had, and would probably ever receive in his entire life. So he wrapped his arms around her neck and his legs around her torso and squeezed back hard. His reward was a great big kiss on the cheek. The hug continued for a full minute before she whispered to him “You did so great, I knew you would!” Shaking his head, he leaned back a bit and looked at her in confusion. “What do you mean, I didn't do anything?” He had absolutely no idea what she was talking about. She laughed “Oh my sweet innocent John. You were being interviewed. We saw the whole thing from the office. They had to make sure that you actually came through a rift and not a runaway from some other country or something.” Immediately John twisted in her grip and stared over at the black box on the counter, mumbling “Oh that's sneaky.” Now closing in to share exciting moment, Miss Kassia and Nurse Abigail were both there. Nurse Abigail chimed in “Most littles never notice the box.”

https://www.newsweek.com/russia-su25-fighter-jet-manpads-ukraine-avdiivka-1838963 Sounds like they shot Depend Guards at it?

Now that I have been to the office wearing a diaper a couple of times, I think I'm ready to start my challenge of being diapered all of October, including at work and social gatherings. My wife is even trying to come on board, yesterday before we went to visit the Movie Park Germany with the family, she asked if I had a clean diaper on, later that day in the Park she asked if I didn't need to put on a clean one too. I had packed a spare Tena Super in our day-bag with her full knowledge. She doesn't check my diaper but having her ask is enough to lift my heart each time. This happens only occasionally though. The other night I went to an ex-pat party in a bar in Town with about 20 people, I thought about not wearing, it was still September, but came to the conclusion that as I was contemplating to be in diapers for the whole of October and had been for 10 days already why skip? Sitting on a barstool with my legs a little spread I did start to notice the diaper bulge in my crotch, if people would pay attention it's more visible than my slightly more padded butt. I'll adjust my position in future or place my hands in my lap. So far I have not experienced any problems or embarrassments, the more I wear I think less about being in a diaper. It's now just part of my Daily routine, before bed I wash under the shower, dry off and put some baby oil over the diaper area, put on a night time diaper covered by plastic pants and a tight boxer short. In the morning I get up and put on jogging pants to hide the bulge of my wet diaper, have coffee with my wife and start to get the kids ready for daycare. At some point I take a shower and go through the washing and oiling routine, put on a Tena Super and go of to work. At work I usually have a change around lunchtime, freshen up with some wet-wipes, in the evening the whole routine starts over again.

I really like candies called 'runts' and another one called 'gobstoppers'. My favorite chocolate bar is Caramilks.

Right now Abena's are hard to find as they changed the packaging and pack count. Only Amazon and Carewell seem to have them, and they are $35 a bag. Northshore are $30.

http://www.dailydiapers.com 22 new Photos added 4 new Amazon ABDL ebooks featured 73 new Forum members - Now 55,554 friends! 114 people joined the All-New DiaperMates ABDL Personals. Now 5,395 members! New forum for incontinent members and bedwetters. https://incont.org/

Oh yes. All the time.

I got a contraction about 30 minutes ago while sitting at my desk and within 5 seconds, the poop was filling my diaper. I am still sitting there my desk working. I will change when I am sure I am finished pooping and things slow down.

I have a play Room, I am much more a DL so I may not have as much input on AB, but I am a part AB... My wife is not interested, so I am on my own.. But since I do have my spare Room, I can do what I want in it. I have a very large closet, but my clothes are hanging there also, I wish I could have a better setup, but I have shelves and a mattress, but it works. I use most of my closet for diaper storage. And a few parts of the shelves. It's not a nursery , but I make do. If I had the money to make a nursery it would be one. With a full adult crib, but since I change my own no table. I mostly need storage.

Elizabeth may be getting more than she bargained for by not at least being smart enough to check her voicemail like a responsible person would have...

I got into a diaper and onesie and just now pushed a poop into my wet diaper. It is such a naughty thrilling act...

I'm going to be honest about this: I've only been a member here for a couple of weeks, despite reading stories here passively for years. I had to have some help to figure it how to rename the title thing. So thank you to April for the help! Because I may be many things, but I am not very clever. (I'm not even sure that I'm more than legally literate.) (That last part was a joke. I make fun of myself sometimes.)

I absolutely can't wait till the next chapter.

That's a very good question. In any given university community, the answer probably varies from one fraternity or sorority to the next. I would also assume that this would constitute taxable income, but I haven't a clue how you would go about giving a specific dollar value to remuneration in kind. Can anyone here shed some light on this?

Here is the rest of chapter 7. It’s a little spicy… chapter 8 will be from Bethany’s point of view and might be a longer depending on how creative I get. ———- Chapter 7 continued A devious little smile crossed her face as she went to the bottom drawer and retrieved her corded vibrator. The battery operated ones never had enough juice when you needed it and she had splurged on herself getting a really nice corded one that always guaranteed release. She plugged it in and jumped up onto the bed, her diaper squishing a little with the landing. She knew it was thin and with her two little accidents she figured it was probably at about 40% capacity. Just enough room for what she had planned. As desperate as she was, she had promised herself to always let Bethany in on her fun if she wanted and so far Bethany had never turned down the offer. As little as she was, Ashley was a ball of sexual desire and hornyness, more than likely caused by the high amazon sex drive being stuck in a smaller body. Bethany had once explained that the bedroom was always a contentious place for amazons. Two guaranteed dominant personality types, neither one wanted to be the bottom. Even in hetero relationships this was problematic which is probably why the amazon birth rates were historically low. With Ashley however, even though she was an Amazon, she had no problem being bottom, actually preferred it really. She would occasionally have fits of being more dominant but it never lasted longer than the first orgasm. Ashley heard a knock at the door and gave a quick “come in” before the knocks had even finished. Bethany stepped into the room and turned to close the door before looking at Ashley. When Bethany turned around to face Ashley, she nearly dropped the contents she was carrying in her arms, fumbling them for a second to catch everything before it hit the floor. “Um, excuse me.” Bethany said. Her cheeks were rosey red and Ashley could tell she was trying not to stare but her eyes were betraying her. Ashley loved seeing Bethany like this. “You know what you did in the car.” Ashley stated pointedly. “It’s only fair that you take responsibility and help out your sweet innocent Ashley who doesn’t know what to do with all this pent up desire.” Ashley challenged. Bethany took one step forward to the edge of the bed and now legitimately dropped the contents of her arms. Bethany reached for the zipper on the side of her business dress and brought it down, letting it drop to the floor revealing her own lacy garter belt, lace topped stockings, thong, and maternity bra. Bethany pulled off her bra with “it’s only fair that we’re on equal footing.” Bethany came around to Ashley’s side now and picked up the vibrator, flipping the switch a few times to make sure it was functional. “And what am I supposed to do to help Miss Ashley release her pent up desire.” Bethany said. “I don’t know, that’s for you to decide. I’m just a silly girl that has to wear diapers and ride in car seats.” Ashley jabbed a little to egg Bethany on. “Oh, I think I know what I’m supposed to do.” Bethany said as she lifted the waistband of the diaper and stuffed the vibrator inside. She adjusted it for a moment until she was positive the bulb was in just the right spot. Bethany leaned forward and began to kiss Ashley. They explored each other's mouth for a moment before Bethany flipped the switch on the vibrator at the low setting. Ashley let out a long moan into Bethany’s mouth. Bethany’s hand came down to Ashley’s diaper and she began to massage the front to move the vibrator up and down and apply pressure, the plastic crinkling loudly. The cool diaper and the vibrator going was a new sensation for Ashley but it was still good. Bethany climbed up to straddle Ashley and brought her chest down to Ashley’s mouth. She flipped the vibrator off so that Ashley wouldn’t become overstimulated. Ashley instinctively latched onto the nipple in front of her face and began to suckle. She wasn’t expecting it but a bit of milk flowed into her mouth. The sweet creamy flavour washed over her tongue but there was only enough for less than a mouthful. Ashley switched to the other nipple to see if she could get any more out of it to fulfil her desire. She paced herself on the fresh nipple and spent a few minutes teasing it with her tongue until she got the reaction she was hoping for from Bethany, a low moan escaping. Ashley gave a sharp suck to the teet and was rewarded with a stream of milk. Bethany had known where Ashley was going with this and flipped the vibe back on the moment she felt Ashley begin to nurse her nipple. It caught Ashley off guard a bit and she had to swallow the milk quickly. Bethany wrapped her arms around Ashley and did a quick barrel roll so that Ashley was now sitting on her own hips. Ashley’s weight was now pushing down on the vibrator and there was no escape with it tucked inside her diaper. Bethany watched as Ashley edged closer to climax. Ashley tried to lift off of Bethany to reduce the intensity but Bethany’s hands came around her waist and held her down. Ashley couldn’t hold it in any longer and with Bethany supporting her hips. Ashley went limp for a moment then completely rigid as her eyes rolled back. There was another thing Ashley couldn’t hold any longer and Bethany could feel the plastic of the diaper growing warm against her stomach. Ashley had bit off more than she could chew trying to tease Bethany and she rolled through the waves of pleasure. When she had enough she gave Bethany a few taps on her arm to signal she was tapping out. Bethany flipped the vibrator off for her and Ashley slumped down onto her chest and nestled her head between Bethany’s breast. Bethany held the girl in her arms for a bit and caressed the back of her head as she caught her breath. “I suggest you go get cleaned up.” Bethany broke the silence as she pulled the vibrator out of the girl's diaper and set it on the nightstand to be cleaned. “I suspect I made up for being naughty with the crotch strap.” Ashley just shook her head in approval. Bethany released her hold on Ashley who shifted around and slid off the bed. Bethany watched as Ashley’s diaper sagged, clearly approaching its capacity. Ashley developed a full on waddle to compensate for the much heavier diaper that was sagging between her thighs. Ashley looked back to Bethany to see if she was going to follow in getting cleaned up. “Don’t worry babe, I’m going to help Elizabeth get settled in. I’ll shower after.” Bethany said, waving Ashley on who closed the master bathroom door. Ashley had done a good job maintaining her composure until she got the door closed. Her legs began to immediately shake and she quietly crumpled to the floor onto her hands and knees. She quietly crawled over to the side of the tub and leaned up against it. She began to undo the garter for real this time and pulled off her stockings. That left her in just her diaper which she immediately began to pull the tapes on. Despite knowing she should be completely disgusted by the garment, she felt truly naked when it flopped open. Looking down she remembered that she was going to bald down there for quite some time but she had to admit it wasn’t that bad as she ran her fingers over the smooth skin. Ashley managed to lift her hips enough to pull the diaper out from under her and folded it up on itself. She used the side of the tub to lift herself up onto her feet and carried the diaper over to the trash can, stepping on the pedal to pop the lid and letting the diaper roll off her fingers into the can. She turned to the tub and moved over to turn the knobs to get the water running to warm up. She looked into the mirror and was a little stunned. She looked younger in her eyes, looked smaller, she was having a hard time adjusting to the feelings swirling inside her. She had to admit that she really hadn’t hated anything Bethany had done so far. So long as it was Bethany she knew she would be putty in her hands. “I guess if that's what mommy wants.” Ashley said to herself out loud. She hadn’t known where it came from, but thinking of Bethany as mommy made her warm inside. Ashley shook her head and turned back to the tub. She let the water run over her fingers to make sure it wasn’t too hot. She was content and popped in the plug. She decided she would contemplate her current predicament while soaking in a warm bath. As she slipped into the water, her worries just seemed to melt away. “The only thing that could make this better would be a glass of wine or maybe…” she shook her head, having thoughts of Bethany slipping in behind her and holding her in her arms while they soaked together. Except Ashley’s thoughts deviated from their usual bath time routine of just soaking together and enjoying each other's company and embracing to thoughts of being latched onto Bethany’s chest, drinking her fill of milk.

So, I couldn't write a fall-based story without at least going to a fall festival. I know that Patrick kind of went to one with Redge earlier on, but I wanted to show more of the farming version of a fall festival than the carnival side. I should also point out that while I embellished a few of these attractions from the fall festival I usually go to around where I live, I felt justified in doing so given the Bigs technology in this world. Something that could just be a puppet or a wooden cutout at best might be something else entirely in this dimension. As it is, this just so happens to be the final chapter of part V. Part VI, the last of the parts is up next and should consist of at least four chapters. That may be subject to change, but its feeling unlikely at this point with how I have things set up. Additionally, I'm not sure when I will be able to post the next chapter. I'm hoping to do it sometime this weekend, but Monday is honestly feeling more realistic. Stay tuned! Regardless, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 21: A Hurdling Mass of Dented Fruit Time moves forward whether one wants it to or not. For Patrick, time felt as if it was rapidly speeding by. Halloween had been an amazing event, but now, days later, what had just felt like the beginning of the month, now felt like the end of his third month at Psyche: the end. Today was another day of an early group meeting before caretaker day once more. It had grown pretty customary to talk about cartoon shows, naptime, the delight of introducing new food flavors, or what song they would dance to at night after dinner. Now, Dr. Halgen was just finishing up her last remarks before the almost now solidified caretakers would arrive. “As a final note,” she began “before you all go off to wherever your caretakers are taking you today. I…” “We’re goin’ to the zoo!” Ian eagerly announced, squirming a bit in his seat for a second and then stopping. After two more tantrums and subsequent chats with Dr. Halgen, Ian had changed the most out of the group. From a certain light, Patrick couldn’t help but notice his similarities to Eddy. For his part, Chris only seemed eager with his new Little’s demeanor on the last caretaker’s day, but it had downright spooked Patrick. “That’s very nice, Ian, but remember… we raise our hands if we want to talk in group, okay?” Ian rapidly nodded and scooted back into the rear of his seat. “Now, as I was saying, your caretakers are coming today. As we are about to enter the final two weeks of your time with us here at Psyche, I want you all to think about narrowing down who you will select as your caretaker to help you once you leave here. We will likely be having less group sessions moving forward, and you all will instead be focusing on the caretaker of your choice.” Patrick began to panic slightly inside. He knew their choosing ceremony was coming up, but he still couldn’t decide between Samantha or Lloyd. Dr. Halgen had been less than helpful in that matter, and Addy wanted to stay out of it, or ‘else she would raise unwanted suspicion around here before it was time.’ She was still investigating the events around here, but meanwhile, Patrick still had a dilemma on his hands in selecting one of his two near perfect caretakers. If it wasn’t for Tad, he honestly wouldn’t be sure if he would have gotten any sleep the past few nights from his constant worrying about it. “Alright,” Dr. Halgen continued, “on that note, I believe some of your caretakers are now just arriving...” The Littles in the room needed little other prompting and rushed off to go greet them as they came in. Some of the nurses tried to stop them, but Dr. Halgen just smiled and gestured that it was okay and to just let them pass. Still using his walker for most trips lately meant that he was a little slower than everyone else, so naturally, he exited last. He was just glad that he was walking about now, with assistance or not. In the main hall, Patrick saw that only Quentin, Terra’s, and Cara’s caretakers had come so far, so he just resigned himself to the back playground. It may have been for Littles without exception, but Patrick was just glad to now be able to swing without the special seat now. It was a bit of a trick to use the walker, sit down, move the walker out of the way, and then start swinging, but he had quickly gotten the hang of it with Quentin’s help the other day. As he began to swing back and forth, a familiar figure began to approach him from far off. One that he hadn’t seen face-to-face in a while, and one that definitely seemed to now have a bit of a waddle to his gait. “Hello, Tim.” “Hey, Patrick…” Tim kicked about a stone on the ground and kept his eyes mostly downward. “You have a sec to talk?” Patrick nodded. “Sure do. Lloyd and Samantha decided they wanted to take me out together today, but they haven’t arrived yet. What’s up?” “I… what you said before… about accepting all this… isn’t that a bad thing?” he asked with a slight growing vigor in his voice. “Like, aren’t we accepting our ultimate demise in all this?” Patrick had to consider the notion for a moment. He, and most of the rest of his group by now, had ‘accepted’ their fates in all this to some degree or another. So, in a sense, he would have to answer, ‘yes,’ ‘But demise?’ The severity of the word gave him pause. “Well, you see, demise is a pretty strong word, but…” “I get that,” Tim quickly responded without giving Patrick a second to finish, “but I’m not sure of what other word to use. I mean, everyone here seems to be diapered. Isn’t that a sign of giving into the Big’s whims? Like giving up? Wouldn’t it be even worse if…” Tim trailed off. “Worse if what?” Patrick questioned. Something clearly ticked within Tim’s mind. If he had only been more upfront with him at the start, this could have been straightened out weeks ago and he could have another solid and less regressed friend here. But now… Patrick felt as if he was just groping around in the dark over what was going on with his fellow Little. Tim hesitated and rubbed his temples. “I’ve been having feelings, and I’m not sure…” “Patrick! Lloyd and Samantha are here!” Dr. Halgen called from the back porch. “One minute!” Patrick called back, desperately wanting to know and to help his friend. “No, right now, mister!” She put her hands on her hips. “Don’t make me tell you again!” Patrick looked guiltily back at Tim. “Tim, I…” Tim held his hand up. “It’s okay… it was nothing anyway. Go and have fun with your caretakers.” Patrick sincerely doubted that it was truly ‘okay,’ but he didn’t want to argue with Dr. Halgen and risk a chat. Based on Ian’s progress, or reverse progress in a way, they were something to be avoided at all costs. So, not wanting to linger around here any longer, he quickly gestured to Samantha and Lloyd when he met them in the main hall to leave. Both understood and soon, their car was speeding off to their destination for the day. Patrick could only wonder what Tim had wanted to talk about in full. Regardless, some twists and bumpy dusty roads later, the car parked in the large grass field, though now mostly dirt, parking area. Rough spray paint somewhat outlined the spaces, but by now, cars parked mostly where the attendants just directed them to. “Whew,” Lloyd said exaggeratedly, “made it.” “Perfect parking as usual. Now,” Samantha and Lloyd turned back to Patrick in his rear booster seat, by now, something he felt privileged to still be sitting in compared to most of the rest of his group. “So, Patrick… given how we both want you to have a say in how you’re treated, we were wondering how you wanted to maneuver about around here.” “What do you mean?” Patrick asked back, though having an inkling where this conversation was going. “Well,” Lloyd started, “you have two options the way we see it by now.” Samantha began to nod along with what he was saying. “Option one is that you use your walker. We probably couldn’t stay for as long, but it’s more independence on your part.” “And option two,” Samantha chimed back in, “is that we use the stroller we used at the park the other week, but whenever you want, we can take you out and you can walk on your own. As we said though, up to you… completely.” She smiled to show her sincerity. Patrick thought for a moment, and while the walker was tempting, his embarrassment over a stroller had faded considerably, especially since Redge had first nearly forced him into what amounted to one in the beginning of all this. Compared to diapers or his continued reliance on Tad at night, a stroller could almost seem like a luxury item in all this. Plus, he kind of wanted to stay away from Psyche as much as possible with whatever was truly going on back there. “Stroller, please.” Samantha and Lloyd nodded their heads, and for a moment, Patrick swore he could have seen Samantha try with all her might not to clap daintily over his decision. So, minutes later, Patrick was in his stroller, packed tightly with his diaper bag and a used pumpkin, and the trio walked off and entered the fall festival. Now, normally, these festivals tended to end on the day of Halloween around here, but another tradition had come over from the Earth dimension that coincided after the holiday; pumpkin chunkin’. It was a time-honored tradition in some families, but after Halloween, all would bring their pumpkins here where they would be summarily destroyed in a variety of different ways. The most popular and classic method was the trebuchet. “Alright, champ. Where’d you want to go first?” Lloyd asked after arriving at the center of pretty much everything. Patrick looked around, and while the Littles seemed to be flocking over to the petting zoo to his left and the Bigs over to the 100-foot pumpkin drop on his right, he spotted something far more enticing which he used to love doing. “That,” he said plainly, pointing to the giant corn maze. “Uh, that? The corn maze?” Samantha questioned. Patrick nodded. “Okay… well, you know we can’t bring your stroller in there, so we may have to carry you. Is that still okay?” Patrick once again nodded. “Alright, let’s head in,” Lloyd directed. The trio then came over to the entrance, and after a confirmation to leave the stroller outside with the rest in a designated area, the attendant stopped them. “Sorry, folks. I have to stop you,” he said, as he put up his gloved hand out in front of them. “Just want to make sure that you know what you’re getting yourself into with your Little one and all.” “Oh, he knows,” Lloyd said. “Insisted on it himself.” The attendant looked down at Patrick. “Is that so?” “Yes, sir,” Patrick said, assuming that the attendant thought he was just another regressed Little. He knew that his elastic-waisted jeans, which left little to the imagination about his diaper, and tucked-in plaid flannel shirt didn’t exactly make him look like the oldest or most mature Little here. “I used to love these things. Would love to do this one today.” The attendant just sighed. “Very well.” He then handed Samantha a punch card. “Here. Punch at each station throughout the maze and get a discounted kettle corn bag afterward.” He then handed a large pole to Lloyd. “Use this to ensure your location is known the whole time. There are a few bits you may have trouble navigating with the pole but keep it on you regardless. We use it to see where you are, and if you wave it around when you have a problem, we can come help you.” Lloyd then took the large pole. “So, with all that, enjoy the maze.” Each of them nodded and entered the tall maze. After a second, they all decided that going left was best and Patrick was quickly reminded that despite normal corn being just over his head back home, the corn here, came to just above Lloyd’s head here, easily 13 feet tall by his estimation. A little while, four wooden monsters, six turns, and two backtracks later, they arrived at an elevated bridge and decided to go to the top. Once above the maze, Patrick got a good look around at everything. “Wow… this thing is huge. This is going to take forever!” “Nonsense, honey,” Samantha consoled, rubbing his shoulder a bit. “It will take us time, but we’ve got plenty of it. Your legs still doing okay?” Patrick’s legs were hurting a little bit, but they were still fine for the moment. “I’m okay. I’ll let you know. Promise.” Samantha nodded. Patrick then looked out beyond and noticed some slides off in the distance. “Those look pretty cool. Is that a castle and a volcano?” “Sure is,” Lloyd confirmed. “Just added the volcano one a few seasons ago.” “Maybe we should go after all this?” Samantha offered, noticing how Patrick was seemingly transfixed by their structures. “I’d like that,” Patrick admitted freely. Looking at his watch over the time, Lloyd then spoke up. “I think I see a way to the next marker. Everyone ready?” Samantha and Patrick both nodded their heads and their tiny group set back off. Like most corn mazes, the further they ventured inward, the more difficult it became to navigate. Backtracking soon became even more dangerous than taking a wrong turn. Patrick knew from firsthand experience that if one didn’t keep their bearings, one could easily get turned around and even head back toward the entrance rather than the exit. Additionally, this maze also had a few scary features that Patrick just rolled his eyes at being ‘too futuristic,’ such as holograms of jumping monsters and aliens and spacecraft that you would have to walk through or around at certain points. Despite all that though, they finally came to an intersection of four pathways. “Well crud,” Patrick cursed. “Wasn’t expecting this. Which way do we go?” “Hmmm,” Lloyd mused. “Maybe we split up?” “Oh, that’s a bad idea, Lloyd” Samantha disagreed. “Sorry, but that just could invite trouble.” Before Lloyd could retort back, Patrick spoke up. “I don’t know, Samantha. Maybe we do it for just a little bit? Maybe some ground rules though?” Samantha really didn’t seem keen on the idea but relented anyway. It was agreed that they wouldn’t take more than three turns and wouldn’t proceed through any other intersections if they came to one, but no matter what, they would meet back at the four-way intersection in two minutes. All nodding, they set off. Patrick took the left path. After the first turn though, Patrick began to feel uneasy. By the second, his heart began to rapidly beat, and he swore that someone or something was following him. The stalks of corn seemed to bend inward and try to reach out and snatch him into their midst. By the third turn, Patrick was panicking completely, and he began to hyperventilate and lose track of where he was or how many turns he had made. After that, he completely forgot to stop and head back, and to make matters worse, he began to run around to try and find his way back to the safety of Lloyd and Samantha. Everything he did just seemed to make it worse, and his breathing soon mimicked a runner after a race. “Oh god! Oh god! I’m lost!” he cried out. He could nearly hear his heart and he could certainly feel its pounding in his head. “Oh, sweet mother. I’m so lost! Someone is gonna take me. Shit! Where’s Tad when you need him! Oh god! This is how it ends for me!” “Not ends, Little one, but a new beginning.” The words slithered out like a greasy invitation and a needle of icy cold running up his spine. He would never forget that voice. “R… Redge? I… it can’t be…” Patrick stammered out, now seeing his tormentor step from out of the corn and come closer to him. “Oh, but it is…” he approached menacingly with a needle in his enormous gloved right hand. “No, no, no!” Patrick tried to squirm away, but Redge was too powerful and plunged it right into his legs. Instantly, he felt numb once again from the waist down. “There we go,” Redge said with a twisted look of satisfaction. “Much better. Should undo all that progress you’ve made with your legs. Probably a good thing too. Samantha and Lloyd will probably leave you now.” “No!” Patrick shouted out. “You’re lying! They wouldn’t do that to me. No matter what!” “Oh, but you know I’m telling you the truth. No Big, no matter how big a heart,” he mocked, “doesn’t want a broken Little. And you little fella, are that broken toy all over. As I said… probably a good thing. This way, you won’t have to let them down like you did with your own mother. You killed her. What a failure… you should be grateful I want you so bad. I’ll take you away and make you my Little and there’s not a thing you can do about it!” Redge then leaned in with his hand to snatch Patrick away. Patrick just closed his eyes to all this. He didn’t want to witness another failure of his in his life. “No! Never! Never!” He felt the hand on him stopping him from struggling. ‘Why did we split up? No, no, no! Not like this!’ He continued to fight with everything he had. “Patrick! Patrick!” a voice yelled out. “No! You can’t make me go with you. Samantha and Lloyd will find me! I trust in them! You can’t hurt me!” he wailed as he continued to thrash about. “Patrick!” This time the voice came from right in front of his face and it sounded very different to Redge’s. Patrick reopened his eyes to figure out what he was hearing. “Good, good. That’s it, sweetie,” Samantha coaxed, trying to ignore a wispy image of a dead soldier she had once known to her left. “Oh my god. It was awful. It was Redge! And he…! I…” Patrick’s mind scrambled to make sense of what he thought he had just witnessed. “I’m a failure! I killed her! I really did and I paralyzed myself… all in one night!” “Patrick,” Lloyd tried to console, as he kept his arms firmly wrapped around the Little from behind, “you’re not a failure. You’re a good person.” He shuddered as he briefly saw an image of his dad and his older brother, but he had to just remind himself that they weren’t real. “No! No!” Patrick insisted. “I’m a failure and a loser!” He began to thrash about again and sent several of his tears sputtering out around him like a sprinkler. “This isn’t working Lloyd,” Samantha said, while looking at her fellow Big and caretaker. “We need to get him out of here. I think there’s a clearing I can see up ahead.” Lloyd nodded and hoisted the still panicking Patrick away from the area. Samantha carried their pole and briefly thought about waving it about, but she knew from experience that once out in the open, Patrick would be okay in only a few minutes. “I’m a loser… I’m a failure… I killed her…” Patrick kept mumbling repeatedly as tears fell and were absorbed into his shirt. As predicted though, two turns later, the trio came to a clearing and like removing his sunglasses on a cloudy day, things started to become clearer for the distressed Little. “Wha… what happened?” “Fear toxin,” Lloyd said bluntly. Patrick still looked at the two Bigs in confusion while wiping a few tears away from his eyes. “They pump the gas into the field in certain areas,” Samantha clarified. “Ups the stakes for us Bigs. They should have their sign a little clearer and in view of Littles, but I guess they just assume you all would never go into a place like this.” Patrick rubbed his throbbing head and sniffled. “Ah… that stuff’s no fun… but what I said…” “It wasn’t you, honey,” Samantha tried to justify. “I hope you know that we don’t think of you like that, but more importantly, I hope you realize by now that night was just an accident and a tragedy. You are just one part in a much larger puzzle that accumulated into what happened.” “Trust us on this, buddy,” Lloyd said, relaxing his grip while still maintaining one hand on Patrick’s shoulder. “We know guilt. Holding onto it won’t help you, but we saw the accident report as well. You couldn’t have prevented it, and in a way, it was a perfect storm of bad things. Don’t blame yourself for something that was almost entirely out of your control.” “I…” Patrick started to say, but then just nodded. With Dr. Halgen’s help, he had come to similar revelations a few weeks back, but he guessed that all that was now just a deep-seated fear of his which the fear toxin had brought out. Now, he knew that all that would just take time to heal from, similarly to what the other part of his fear had been. “I saw Redge…” “In your hallucination?” Lloyd asked immediately with concern. Patrick nodded. “I see… well, he was just fake. He didn’t exist there and I’m sure he’s long gone by now. Probably in Catalon or Yamatoa by now.” “I suppose…” Patrick said, half believing Lloyd and the other half wondering if Redge was suddenly going to spring from a bush at any moment. “Besides,” Samantha stated proudly, “if that little weasel ever crawls back here, he’ll find I possess a certain set of skills that he might find… uncomfortable.” Patrick wasn’t sure what exactly she meant by that, but he was certain that he didn’t want to find out firsthand. So, without any hesitation, he just barreled right into both Lloyd and Samantha with his arms wide open. “Thank you… I don’t know what I’d do without both of you…” Patrick said, squeezing and hugging them even tighter. Lloyd and Samantha could have said something further, but they didn’t want to ruin the peacefulness of the moment. Instead, they just looked at each other longingly and smiled in a way that indicated something more than a thousand words could have said. If Patrick had seen them, he would have launched a hundred inquiries. Now though, he just remained peacefully wrapped in the loving embrace of both his Bigs. After a moment like that, the trio split apart and ventured further into the maze. They then found the last three punches and exited the maze. Lloyd wanted to punch the attendant for not warning them more about the fear toxin, but Samantha noticed Lloyd’s overall demeanor and just shook her head at him. Knowing she was right as usual, Lloyd just helped get Patrick back into his stroller and used a wet wipe to clean off his previously tearful face. Wanting to push aside the horrific memory of what happened in the maze and trying to justify their journey throughout it, they then waited in line for some snacks. Two apple cider donuts, three glasses of apple cider, and one large bag of kettle corn later, they sat on a bench and enjoyed the delectable goods as another breeze floated gently by and tousled up their hair. Once Patrick was finished with his half of one of the apple cider donuts, and much to the chagrin of Samantha, he began to lick his fingers of the sugar goodness that remained. “Well,” Lloyd started as Samantha retrieved more baby wipes to clean off Patrick more thoroughly, “where should we go next?” As she cleaned, Samantha turned to Patrick. “You did seem interested in the slides. Maybe we should do those, huh?” she suggested. Patrick coyly smiled as the last of the sugar was properly removed from his now cinnamon-scented hands. “You read my mind.” Lloyd smacked his knees as he stood up. “Righty oh then. It’s been decided. We go to the slides.” A few minutes later, after tossing their trash, getting a few more handfuls of the kettle corn before resealing the bag, the trio walked over and made it to the three different slides. The first was plain and seemed to mainly be for the most regressed Littles. The next over was shaped like a giant volcano at the top, but the one furthest to the right was a large medieval castle with slides coming out of several of the portcullises. “That one,” Patrick said confidently as he gestured to the regal and behemoth slide that was the castle at the top of the hill. “Excellent choice,” Samantha complimented as they began their climb up the back of the hill. Soon, despite a little difficulty, the trio managed to get themselves all on a single rug that they had collected at the top of the slide. It wasn’t absolutely necessary, but Lloyd insisted after he recalled a tale where one of these types of slides had once ripped open the seat of his pants on the way down. Neither Patrick nor Samantha dared to argue with the rug’s usage afterward. Now situated, Samantha and Lloyd gripped the sides of the slide. “Ready, sweetie?” Samantha asked, the middle passenger on the rug, and who had her legs squeezed against Patrick’s sides. “Oh yeah! Let’s go!” Patrick called out. “Alright,” Lloyd began, adjusting his legs around Samantha in front of him. “On the count of three.” Samantha nodded. “One,” the two Bigs began in unison. “Two… three!” With a giant shove, the rug crept forward and as soon as Patrick had cleared the Portcullis gate, their weight and gravity took care of the rest. Now, being that everything was sized a little bigger in this dimension, meant that most slides were nearly double their counterparts back on earth. This fall festival, however, as they had done with the fear toxin, had made the slide both extra-long and steeper, and therefore faster. The trio sped down the slide for the bottom at a breakneck speed. Patrick was terrified and thrilled at the same time. He tried to put his arms up at one point, but Samantha quickly plopped them back down and held onto him tight. Patrick wasn’t the biggest fan of the gesture, but he also knew it came from a place of caring and safety by now. In an odd sense, he almost welcomed it now from her. Each of the trio yelled as loudly as they could on their way down. Their hair flapped in the breeze and their cheeks and clothing matted tightly to their wind-blown fronts. It was amazing, but the slide, not being of the magical variety that Patrick had read about in his books, soon came to an end. Naturally, Patrick wanted to go again, and even with Samantha’s and Lloyds physical abilities, the process started to become a little tiring. Not necessarily from the slide though… in this case, it was more of climbing up the hill originally. Five slides down later, Lloyd and Samantha had enough. “Okay… Pa… whew! Patrick, that was the last one,” Lloyd panted at the bottom of the hill after their last slide down from the castle on the hill. “Yes!” Samantha announced a little too excitedly. “I mean… yes…” She too was breathing a little heavily, having carried Patrick up the hill the last two times as his legs had begun to tire. “That’s fine…” Patrick wanted to go again, but he saw how tired they were getting. The height of the hill was amazing for coming down, but the way up did little to help ease its climber’s steps and he didn’t want to be that kind of Little for his two potential caretakers. “So, what do we do now?” The trio got up and began to look around. Samantha realized that Patrick could definitely use a diaper change, so while they did that, Lloyd went out to look for other interesting things to do. Having practically mastered the change by now with Patrick, Samantha finished up with as little fuss as possible. It didn’t hurt that Patrick was only wet this time, but still, she smiled with a great sense of satisfaction. Lloyd had changed a few other diapers, but she knew she was faster… something she would have to boast over him later tonight. Exiting the changing stalls, they saw Lloyd coming back over to meet them with the stroller. “So, anything else interesting that we haven’t done here?” Samantha asked, setting Patrick down into the awaiting stroller. “Well,” Lloyd started, “there’s the country band concert or the petting zoo…” Patrick quickly shook his head and both Samantha and Lloyd chuckled a bit. “That’s what I thought, but we could always do the pumpkin chunkin’, or…” “Or what?” Patrick eagerly asked. He knew that the pumpkin chunkin’ was the last thing they would do before they left here today, so anything to delay going back to Psyche was preferable. “Or… we could do the hayride,” Lloyd offered. “Geez, man!” Patrick said relieved letting out a huge breath. “You had me thinking it was a death house or something in the back woods to eat up wandering Littles.” “Well…” Lloyd hesitated for a moment, “it’s supposedly a haunted hayride…” Patrick felt his stomach drop. He almost wanted to check if he had pooped himself in fear over those words but thought better of it. ‘Samantha or Lloyd can check if it’s a problem…’ “I… I’m willing t… to give it a g… go…” Samantha smirked and folded her arms. “Very convincing…” Patrick breathed in deeply. “I’m…” Patrick realized his voice was too high pitched, so he dropped it at least an octave to bolster the aura of confidence he wanted to project. “I’m good.” “Hmmm… I suppose,” Lloyd mused, “but okay. We can do it if you wish.” The trio then nodded and headed over to the line for the hayride. Like the corn maze, the stroller had to stay back, but at least this time they could just sit on the back of the platforms being towed by the tractor in front. As Patrick looked around, there were only a handful of other Littles around them. Mostly, and a bit concerningly, it was just Middles and Bigs. “Here we go!” the tractor driver announced before blowing his horn and setting off. The next few minutes were filled with scenes of aliens exiting the corn maze, wooden cutouts of varying monsters, and other such simple decorations. Patrick almost scoffed at each, but then also remembered that the corn maze had started out the same way as well before he had run into the fear toxin. After a bit, they then came to a what amounted to a pond in the middle of their trail. “Hold on!” the tractor driver announced. “This could get ugly!” Patrick braced for the impact of the vehicle, and everyone sloshed around as the vehicle bounced around the uneven surface. Unfortunately, halfway through the water, the tractor became stuck in the muck buried beneath it all. “Oh dear! Looks like we might not be able to go anywhere for a moment…” Just then, a large tentacled creature came up out of the water and surrounded the back of the hayride. Patrick clung to Samantha’s legs that he was now sitting between with one hand and gripped the thigh of Lloyd next to him. “It’ll be okay, honey,” Samantha said as reassuringly as she could. “Yeah, I’m sure we’ll get out of here! You’ll see,” Lloyd tried to console. “One minute!” the tractor driver screamed. “I…” The monster then roared and bowed down to where his tongue could have probably licked someone on board… or eaten them with its large near tusk-like teeth. Patrick felt his diaper warm, and he gripped Samantha and Lloyd even tighter. “It’ll be okay, baby,” Samantha consoled as she stroked his hair and hugged him close. For added measure, Lloyd even put his body in front of them. “There!” The tractor roared to life once more, and just as the monster lowered its head to consume the vehicle and passengers onboard. Much to their screams however, the monster just missed as the tractor drove safely away. “Sorry about that, folks. Just a little hiccup in old Jenny here,” he apologized as he stroked the green and muddied tractor beneath him. Patrick then realized the whole thing was just an act, but the Bigs technology in this dimension made so many things far more realistic, and thus seemingly more dangerous. It was a trick, but a very convincing one. The rest of the hayride went much more smoothly, even going through the haunted barn with the 32 wizards and the witch’s glade with the 66 cackling witches. Soon, after a few more bumps and turns through the woods and animatronic creatures and monsters, the ride came to a halt back to where it had started. Satisfied with the amount of fear and excitement from their day, the trio then walked over to the pumpkin chunkin’s area. “So, what do you think, buddy?” Lloyd asked as he removed the large and wilting carved pumpkin from underneath the stroller. "Should we drop it? Smash it? Or launch it?" Patrick looked out over the many options in front of him. One could drop their pumpkin from varying dizzying heights high above, guillotine it in two, smash it with a mallet as much as you wanted, or even explode it with dry ice. All seemed fun, but there was only one option that Patrick desired more than any of the others. “We launch it,” he confidently said while pointing to a series of catapults and trebuchets. Nodding, the trio then went over and handed the pumpkin to the master of arms here and the leader who would be loading the machine. Then, to get a better view, Lloyd picked Patrick up and set him on his shoulders. He had done it before, and Patrick couldn’t get enough of it. He loved being so high above everyone else and it made him feel looked after and powerful at the same time. He didn’t realize it at the time, but his shirt had slightly become untucked and revealed the waistband of his diaper. As a result, despite being a more normal occurrence in the world, many of the spectators nearby began to stare. It wasn’t because they had never seen it before, but slightly unbeknownst to Patrick, it was odd to have a Little so seemingly young over here. Patrick became highly self-conscious of their stares, and just gripped Lloyd tighter. In return, Lloyd just stroked and patted his leg reassuringly. The master of arms noticed Patrick as well though, so he made a bigger fanfare out of one of his observers than usual. “I see we have special pumpkin brought to us by… what’s your name?” he asked Patrick. “Patrick…” he responded shyly. The master of arms nodded his head. “Brought to us by Patrick. Let’s give him a round of applause for giving us such wonderful ammunition today!” The crowd cheered and Patrick blushed, but still liked the extra attention of his feat of aiding today’s entertainment. “Now, let’s start a countdown on my mark!” His team had been busy loading and winching up the catapult, so by the time the master of arms looked back, the pumpkin was already in place. “Alright, here we go!” “Three! Two! One!” the crowd shouted in unison. Without a second thought, the master of arms released the attached cable and sent the pumpkin flying over the field and towards the woods on the far side of everything. Looking at the hurdling pumpkin, Patrick couldn’t help but feel the same way for a moment. He had gotten launched into this dimension and had been freely flying ever since. It was a wonderous and unique time, but also, one of sheer terror. Now, he was getting closer to the end with all this. Soon, he would have to choose between the two Bigs with him here today. It seemed an impossible decision, but he was just glad that he had a little more time left. Hopefully, that choice would become more apparent to him by then. At minimum though, he at least knew that he didn’t want to have resort to an ‘eenie-meenie-minnie-mo’ type of decision-making process. From past stories, those Little’s stories never ended well. “It’s coming down!” the master of arms then shouted. The pumpkin seemed to glide effortlessly downward. As the pumpkin splatted on the ground though, Patrick just gulped and prayed that his landing and ending in all this wouldn’t end with a splat as well.

Thank you so much to everyone who has been reading, liking and commenting on this story. It's always incredibly encouraging to see such a warm reception to something that I've sunk a, uh, lil bit of time into. Also, somewhere along the way, I fell behind in posting chapters here. I'm posting two chapters this week, though I think I owe you one more after that to get you caught up with where I think you should be - so I'll (hopefully) be posting again sooner than later. Sixty-One Sunday morning found me in better spirits. It felt damn good to have my mother’s visit over and done with. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I knew that there was unfinished business with my mother–one day she’d be back and we’d be having some deeper conversations–but that felt like a future-me problem. Evan squinted his eyes at me as he poured himself some coffee. “What’s up with you?” “Up? Uh, nothing?” “You look…good. Better?” “Less stressed, probably,” I said, nodding. “You can actually see that?” “It’s the first time in a while that you don’t look like you’re about to have a panic attack. Whatever you’re doing for yourself, it’s working. New diapers?” I felt my cheeks warming a little. “N-no… It’s just, you know, my mother came and went. Life can get back to normal. Sort of.” Sort of. Today wasn’t going to be a ‘normal’ day by any means. “Well, it’s good to have you back,” he said. “Actually, can I, uhm, ask you a question, Evan?” “Sure, what’s up?” “If I was a, er, girl… What do you think my name would be?” His lips curled into an amused smile as he stroked his chin. “That’s an interesting question.” “Just humor me,” I said. If pressed, I’d have probably caved and told him the reason I was asking–but I was hoping that wouldn’t come up. “You just look like a ‘Clark’ to me, you know? It’s like, your very essence. So I can’t imagine you being, like, a ‘Vanessa’ or an ‘Abigail.’” “How about Bridget?” I asked. I was kind of partial to that name. Evan shook his head. “No, that doesn’t seem right either.” “Why not?” “I dunno. It’d be impossible for me to say what a ‘Bridget’ looks like. But I’d know her if I saw her–and you’re not her.” “Okay, so…” “I think it’d have to be something like Clark.” “Clarkette?” “No, Clark. That’s a fucking terrible name. Maybe something like…Claire.” “Claire,” I repeated, getting a feel for how it sounded to say aloud. I didn’t think I ever would’ve thought of that name on my own, but it did have a good ring to it. “Yeah, okay. I think that works.” “Something you want to tell me, bud? You, uh, thinking about a new identity?” “No, no. It was just…something I was thinking about lately.” “I know this is kind of stating the obvious–considering the diapers and all that–but you can be pretty weird sometimes.” I shrugged. “Is that bad?” “Not at all. I hope you stay this weird for the rest of your life.” Having crossed off my mother’s visit from my mental priority list, everything else on it got a little bump. Next in the queue was Megan. I had promised her a message to let her know when I could drop by and see her, and I felt a little bad that I hadn’t reached out yet–though I felt like I had good reasons for that. I decided to finally text her, hoping that my silence hadn’t sent the wrong impression. A few minutes passed without a response. I sort of expected that. Despite knowing very little about Megan, she struck me as the type who would see that I texted her and purposefully decide not to respond immediately–instead letting me wait a little bit. But her response would eventually come. Just what I needed in my life–another snarky woman. Still, I felt myself smiling as I read her message. While I was still a little nervous about meeting her–and doing whatever it was she wanted to do with me then–it felt kind of mysterious and exciting. She felt mysterious and exciting. I typed the words out on my phone, unsure how I’d feel about sending them. I went back and forth on hitting the ‘send’ button–ultimately slamming my thumb down to send it her way before I could talk myself out of it. It’d be a few minutes before I heard from her again. Long minutes, mostly spent just pacing in my bedroom. She sent me her address, and that was that–I had committed. And what more–I was kind of excited about it. I wasn’t even sure why, to be honest. I didn’t think it had much to do with her plans of dressing me up. If anything, it was just refreshing to spend time with someone I didn’t see everyday. The Mommies, Lyndies, and Avas of the world–bless them–were great. But variety was great too. Oh shit. It occurred to me that I hadn’t thought once about the whole point of why I was going to spend time with Megan in the first place. We had made a deal. She’d use me as her little dolly for the day. And then, after I cooperated, she’d tell me who had leaked information about the diaper stuff at work to Thomas Pritchard. But…when I had reached out to her to make plans, our deal was the furthest thing from my mind. I almost didn’t care about who told who what. Almost. If I wanted to keep my job–if I wanted Mommy to keep hers–I probably needed to care a little bit. I was tempted to leave my diapers at home, but I couldn’t do it. Yesterday’s brunch with my mother was proof that I probably needed to be wearing them as often as possible. Besides–Megan already knew I wore diapers. She had even seen me in a diaper. And so not only did I leave the apartment wearing a diaper, but I had shoved a few fresh ones, some wipes, and some baby powder into my backpack that I threw over my shoulder. She was just a few stops away on the train. Though, that was long enough that by the time I stepped off of the train, my diaper was already a little soggy. I was a little embarrassed about that–I had no doubt that Megan would eventually figure that out for herself too–but such was my life now. Her building had a lobby. With an actual person working at a front desk. Living the dream, I thought. On Mr. Yang’s dime, no less. I told them who I was and who I was there to see. Apparently, they had already been notified of my arrival, and sent me to the elevator. Soon, I was at her door, and it took her a minute or two to respond when I knocked. I imagined her standing on the other side of the door with a smile on her face as she waited a minute or two. “Claire, was it?” she asked, finally opening the door. I chuckled and shrugged. “Uh, yeah. That’s me, I guess.” “You need more confidence,” she said, beckoning for me to enter her apartment as she closed the door behind me. “The boys are going to eat a girl like you alive if you can’t even be sure about your own name.” I blushed as I bit my bottom lip. I was tempted to tell her that I didn’t think that would ever be an issue–but it was actually pretty sound advice for my life in general. I did need to be more confident. At work, Megan always stood out to me, I thought. Not because she looked like she didn’t fit in with humanity. She just had this aura about her. This confident and unflappable energy. Not even the executives carried themselves like she did. For some time, I had labored under the delusion that this was just how Mr. Yang wanted her to look. But seeing her in her own home, I realized I couldn’t have been more wrong about that. Gone were the flowy dresses and tight tops. No expensive shoes. Instead she was wearing an oversized and loose-fitting tee that hung past her waist–barely concealing a comically small pair of powder blue shorts. From there, it was just her long slender legs and her adorable feet–the toenails painted a similar shade of blue. And yet she still embodied poise and strength. This was just who she was. There was a time, not that long ago, when I probably wouldn’t have noticed–but I had enough experience of my own now that I seemed to be developing a knack for noticing diaper bulges. Stuffed inside of those microscopic shorts was a thick diaper that appeared to be testing the seams. It was probably quite the spectacle to watch her hoist them over her padding in the first place. “I see you decided to wear a diaper,” I said. I wasn’t sure if I’d say anything about it or not, but then I recalled the conversation we had in her office where she said that she rarely wore them anymore. It almost felt like she wanted me to notice. “That’s a keen eye,” she said, her lips tilting into a rye smile. “It seemed only fair, since I figured you’d be rolling in with a diaper of your own.” “Uhm…” “You are, right? Wearing a diaper?” I nodded. I should’ve left it at that, but then I blurted out: “It’s a little wet, though.” She snorted. “So you’re saying I have some catching up to do?” Her response put me at ease. I was still unsure of what to make of Megan. I liked her so far–the little I actually knew of her–but I still wasn’t sure what kind of person she was. Leader or follower? “I suppose so,” I laughed, running my hand through my hair. “Can I get you something to drink, Claire? Beer?” There was a little bit of a delay in my response–I had paused, waiting to see if she was talking to someone else or not. Oh yeah–I was Claire. “Sure.” “Would you like me to put in a baby bottle for you?” Surely, she was just kidding. I thought I’d play along. “Yeah, good idea.” “Perfect,” she said. “I’ll be right back with your bottle.” Another detail I remembered from our conversation in her office was that Mr. Yang was paying for her apartment. And, by the looks of it, he must’ve been paying a pretty penny. The views from her windows were epic, and I couldn’t believe how much space she had. I hoped she knew how lucky she was. She’d probably scoff at my place. I tried to get a better sense of who she was as I looked around. I found the decor to be quite maximalist–almost the opposite of Mommy’s clean and minimalist approach to decorating in her home. Every wall was a gallery of framed photos, posters, and trinkets. I wondered if you could follow her entire life if you walked along the wall–a trip through every place she had ever been, and the people who had been there with her. “Coachella 2017,” Megan said, returning to the room as I studied one of the photos on her wall. It featured a cluster of men posing without shirts on, their skin glistening in the sun. “I threw up during Radiohead. Embarrassing, but what can you do?” “Were you…there?” I said, pointing to the photo. “Ah, well, don’t forget…I looked different then. Second from the left.” “But that’s… Oh. That’s…you.” He was a little less slender, with darker hair and stubble on his chin. But I could see Megan there. Those lips. Those piercing eyes. “Everyone else in the photo are your friends?” “They were,” she said, handing me a bottle. It was, in fact, a baby bottle filled with an amber beer. “And…now?” “Some are still friends,” she said. “Some aren’t. I changed. And they changed too.” I wondered if that was what her walls represented: a monument to the things that changed. My response almost felt instinctive: “I’m sorry.” She chuckled softly to herself and shook her head. “You didn’t do anything wrong.” I felt like I had to say something, and Lyndie’s words from the day before were still in mind: “There’s the family you’re born into, and the family you create for yourself.” “So true,” Megan said. “But you didn’t come here to talk about that.” “I suppose not,” I said, my sweaty hands fiddling with the baby bottle in my hands. “Why do you look so nervous?” she asked. “I didn’t ask you to come over because we were going to go and kill someone.” She made a good point, and I needed to ask myself why I was being this way. Maybe it was just general anxiety. Anxious was just my default setting these days, especially after the back-to-back excursions with Mommy and then my mother. But I truly didn’t think Megan was going to wrong me. I wanted to trust her. “I’ll be fine,” I said, sucking up some of the beer through the bottle’s nipple. The act should have felt ridiculous, but I had experienced far weirder things. This seemed relatively tame in comparison. “Follow me,” she said. “And don’t forget your ba-ba.” She took me to her bedroom. And, whereas the rest of her apartment had a more random–without feeling messy or cluttered–feel to it, her room was just chaotic. Clothes were strewn all over the place. The shelves and dressers seemed to be overflowing with stacks of clothing. Her closet door was open, revealing even more clothes. “I suppose this is the part where I should apologize for the mess,” she said. “I won’t, though. This is just how it is.” “It’s your place,” I said, nodding. “I won’t judge too much.” “Some might call it a problem–having so many clothes,” she said. “But as you might be able to guess…” “You don’t pay for them yourself.” “Bingo,” she said. “So what do you spend your own money on?” I asked. “Food. Alcohol. Uh…other stuff.” I was a little curious about ‘other stuff,’ though her wry grin suggested it was probably something a little more illicit than alcohol. I let it be–her secrets were hers. “Do you want something else?” she asked. “Like, besides alcohol?” I thought back to my little trip at Mommy’s house the other night. I still needed a spare moment to process that. “No…I think I’m good, thank you.” “Well if you change your mind, just say so.” “Sure.” “Well, what do you think? Wanna jump right into it?” I laughed and scratched my head again. “Uhm…you first?” To my surprise, she didn’t just grab the bottom of her shirt and begin to lift it up over her head–ready to get this little game of ‘dress up’ started. Instead, she just started laughing. The way that it had burst from her mouth made me think she had been bottling it up for some time. “What, uh, is so funny?” “Did you really think I was going to make you dress up?” “Well…” “Let me ask a different question,” she said. “Do you really want to wear these clothes?” I sighed. “I mean…I guess I’m curious, but…” “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she said. “When you were in my office, you just had this look on your face like you’d have done anything that I asked you to.” I was laughing now myself, shaking my head. “Yeah…I believe that.” “I’m really happy you came, Clark. But…I think I need a friend more than a girlfriend.” I was surprised, and maybe even a little relieved, by this turn of events. “Sure. Well, I’m here to, uh, be your friend.” Truthfully, I was there because I thought we had made a bargain. I was going to play dress-up for her, and she was going to share some intel that she had. I hoped that she didn’t plan on reneging on that part of our deal too. “Can I show you some outfits?” she asked. “I’d like your opinion.” “Of course.” She started by unbuttoning her shorts, jamming her thumbs beneath the waistband to help herself shimmy out of them. Only they didn’t seem to be budging. Her face got a little pink as she looked up at me. “My shorts are stuck,” she laughed. “Can I get a hand?” I waddled behind her and grasped either side of the tight shorts’ waistband as she gripped the bottom of the shorts’ legs. Together, we pulled and wiggled the fabric, hoping to slide it past the bulky diaper. It finally budged–only after I had dropped to my knees in attempt to get more leverage with a different angle. The pants came off with a violent fwomp, her plump diaper expanding out in all directions–no longer confined by the tight shorts. I was now face-to-rear with her diaper. Her noticeably soggy diaper. “Oh, looks like you, uh, caught up,” I said. She spun around to face me again, and helped me to my feet again. “Do you know how to change someone else’s diaper?” she asked, reaching behind her back to unfasten her bra’s clasp. I shook my head. “I mean…I’ve had plenty of my own changed by other people. And I change my own diaper when I have to.” “But you think you could figure it out?” “Probably,” I said. “If I had to.” She finally succeeded at loosening her bra, and I watched as it just fell from her chest, the straps sliding down her arms. She seemed to have no shame, just standing in front of me with her perfectly round and symmetrical breasts jutting out. I was tempted to tell myself that they weren’t ‘real,’ but that felt like a pretty silly thing to get hung up on. They were as real as they needed to be, and they looked phenomenal. “I’m not asking you to change me now,” she said. “Just wondering if you’d be up to it if I needed a hand again later.” “I, uhm, well…I…” I lost my train of thought as I stared at her chest. Don’t be rude. I tried keeping my eyes on her face as I finally finished my thought: “I think I could swing that.” “And, of course, if you help take care of me, I’ll help take care of you.” “Noted,” I said, my lips arching into a natural smile. My groin ached so badly. “Unless…you think you’d get in trouble with your Mommy for playing with other girls.” I bit my lip again. “Well…I did tell her that we were meeting today. I kind of left out the part about dressing up. But…I didn’t get the impression that she thought we’d be getting into any trouble together.” Megan shrugged. “There’s a limit to how much trouble we can get into, of course.” “How so?” Megan smiled as she gripped the bulge in the front of her diaper. “We’re both locked up nice and tight.” I was sure that I’d have eventually come to the same conclusion myself–but her pointing it out excited me a little. It somehow made the afternoon feel a little naughtier. My shriveled dick tingled a little as I took some pleasure from my uselessness. “Look around,” she said. “Does anything catch your eye?” “But…” “You said you were curious,” she shrugged. “So if, you know, you wanted to take something home with you, you’re welcome to.” There were an overwhelming number of options. Dresses, skirts, pants, shirts, pajamas, nightgowns. There were even things that I couldn’t even identify–garments with straps and snaps in places that didn’t make immediate sense to me. “I dunno,” I said. “I guess we’ll see if anything catches my eye.” “Anything you want.” I pointed towards one of the many stacks of garments that littered her bedroom floor. “Is it all, like, clean?” “Need I remind you that you’re standing in front of me in a diaper that you’ve already pissed in?” “Well…that’s fair.” “Yes, it’s all clean,” she said. “Clean-ish. I didn’t run around shitting myself in these.” But just as quickly as she said that, her eyes darted to a pink skirt, partially obscured by some other clothes. She seized it from the ground and threw it into a hamper near the closet. “There,” she continued. “Everything else should be pretty clean.” “What was wrong with–” “Don’t ask,” she said, shaking her head. “Mistakes were made.” I wanted to know everything about that mistake, but I bit my tongue and just nodded respectfully. I couldn’t help but hope that good behavior would earn me a place where she’d tell me that story. “Oh, I just got this,” she said, grabbing something from the floor–a slim pair of green pants that were near the closet door. “They’re a little tight–maybe too tight.” “Like, so tight that they wouldn’t fit over your diaper?” She laughed. “Yes, probably.” She casually dropped them back onto the floor again, “M-maybe…that?” I said, pointing towards a bright yellow skirt that was splayed out on the other side of the room. “Ooh, that yellow skirt?” she asked, trotting over to it and picking it up. “You know, I’ve never worn this.” I shrugged. “Try it on!” “Hmm,” she hummed, her head pivoting to scan the room. “Oh wait. I think I have a top that would look really good with this. Now, where the hell did I put it… I think I only wore it, like, once. But I know I didn’t throw it away or donate it.” She finally expelled a triumphant “A-ha!” as she pulled herself from the depths of her closet, a shimmering opalescent bundle of cloth in her hand. She unfurled the bundle into the shape of a shirt. Maybe there was a name for that sort of top–but I certainly didn’t know what it was. It was cute–white-ish, with a plastic sheen that captured a spectrum of colorful reflections. It was a little gaudy, and I couldn’t imagine someone wearing it out in public. Though if I had seen someone in public wearing it? I’d probably be interested in them. “You said you wore that once?” I asked. I was trying my hardest not to stare at her. It was hard not to–I wanted to look like I was engaged, but it was hard to look engaged without also looking like I was simply staring at her tits. “Once,” she said. “On a night out with Mr. Yang. I had a cocktail or two in it.” “It’s pretty.” “I think so too,” she nodded, slipping it over her head and letting it fall down her chest and abdomen. “I was wearing this little skirt too–though I have no idea where that is now. This was back when he was into diapers, so...” “Little skirt?” I asked. “So…” “Oh, the outfit did absolutely nothing to hide my diaper. I’m not proud of it. But I was still under Mr. Yang’s spell at the time.” I nodded, recalling what she told me in her office: She did not like Darren Yang anymore. “These days, I do what I know will keep him happy,” she said. “And as long as he’s happy…he continues to pay for all this. It’s transactional–not actual infatuation.” I had a lot of questions. I was imagining her at a bar with Mr. Yang, her opalescent shirt and short skirt shifting everytime she moved to reveal a thick diaper underneath it. Other people had to have noticed. What did they think? What did they say? “Want to try it on?” she teased. “I probably shouldn’t…” “What’s wrong?” she asked. “Afraid you’re going to like it?” I laughed. “That’s the problem. I like everything.” “Careful,” she said. “That’s a slippery slope.” “Don’t I know it.” From somewhere else in her apartment, I could hear the chime of my phone signaling that I had received a text. As tempted as I was to run and see who it was, I stayed in place, eye’s fixed on Megan still. “That’s a, uh, cute combo.” “You think? Maybe I’ll add this to the rotation.” Another loud chime from my phone. “Do you mind if I go check that real quick?” I asked. “I-I’m sorry to interrupt this. But I just want to make sure it’s nothing important.” “Of course,” she said. “I’ll get together my next outfit.” I felt a sense of relief as I marched back towards my phone in the living room. This wasn’t nearly as awkward as I thought it’d be. And I liked Megan–not that I ever thought I wouldn’t. It felt good to have someone else in this surreal world that I could consider a friend. I reached my phone and checked the screen, seeing two messages from Mommy. My heart began to pound, as I nervously read what she had sent me. She certainly knew me well. “Everything good out there, Claire?” called Megan from her room. She seemed to, still, get such delight from calling me that. “Uhm, yeah. Be right there.” Things were going to get real interesting–as they usually did. Sixty-Two I was frozen in place, phone in my hand, as I decided on what I should say to Mommy–or if I shouldn’t say anything at all. I wondered if I had the option to just not respond, and later claim that I wasn’t near my phone at the time her message arrived. Could I buy myself enough time to satiate Megan’s before heading home to tell Mommy that I just got her message? I supposed it was possible. But I already knew that I wasn’t going to do that. Mommy practically had a hand in my bottom already, and she could manipulate me like a puppet. If she wanted me to fill my diaper, I was probably going to do it. But I felt like I owed it to Megan to let her know about the situation first. Fingers crossed that she’d kick me out before I smelled the place up. “You, uh, alright?” Megan asked as I slowly waddled back into her bedroom. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost. And Mr. Yang pays far too much money for this place for it to be haunted.” “I, uhm, just got a text from Mommy, er, Ms. Heller.” I wasn’t sure why, but it still made me feel awkward to call her ‘Mommy’ when I was in the company of people I didn’t know as well. “Okay? And is everything okay?” “Well, she…” I found it hard to just spit out the words. What a ridiculous thing to have to say: “She said I have to poop my pants. You cool with that?” “What? What is it? Does she need you to do something for her? Look, if you need to go, we can always do this another time.” She was just handing me the opportunity. All I had to say was that I had something to do for Mommy and that I’d be back another time. Easy peasy. But, of course, I couldn’t bring myself to say that. My subconsciousness’s desire for humiliation was overriding the forefront of my brain. “We kind of have this, uhm, new thing we’re working on?” I started, nervously sliding my hand through my hair. “She, like, sends me commands and I…do them.” She laughed, her lips curling into a curious grin. “I see. And just what did she ask you to do?” “She wants me to…use my diaper.” “And you have, yes? It looks pretty soggy to me.” “N-no. I mean she wants me to…” The words still seemed stuck in my throat. Megan giggled behind her hand, able to guess where I was going. “Ah, I see. And she wants you to do that…now?” I nodded, my face felt hot. “Well, do you think you could? Like, I don’t know if I could just shit on command.” “I…dunno,” I shrugged. “But I feel like I never really know these days. One moment I’ll be fine and then the next I’m…squatting and filling my diaper.” “You know what they say, right? You never know unless you try.” “Y-you want me to…” “It’s what she wants you to do, right? And I imagine there’s some sort of punishment if you don’t?” Actually, I had no idea. But I also wasn’t sure that I wanted to know. I wanted to show Mommy that I was obedient enough to just do as she asked without consequences being a factor. Easier said than done when I was anywhere other than my home or in Mommy’s office. “Go ahead,” she shrugged. “Do what you have to do.” “But…” “It wouldn’t be the first time someone pooped their diaper in this room. Though it would be the first time it was someone else.” I sighed. I appreciated her giving me the permission, but I still felt uncomfortable about it. It didn’t feel right to pollute her home like that. “Wh-what if we both went back to my place and…” “Claire.” My cheeks brightened at hearing the name. “Don’t be silly,” she continued. “Just bear down and mess your pampers. You know you want to.” “Are you sure?” “Jesus, Claire. Is this what your Mommy puts up with every time you have to use your diaper?” It probably wasn’t worth trying to talk this out any further. She had made herself very clear, and now it was just a matter of doing it. I wondered if Mommy knew I was here when she sent that text. Or at least, if she had hoped I was here. I had told her that I’d be here today, though I didn’t think I told her when. Kudos on the timing. I was sure she’d get a kick out of this later. “Alright, alright. If you swear it’s okay…” “I do,” she said, hands on her hip–accentuating her assertiveness. “So go and do it. Right now.” Megan was different from the other diaper-bound babies in my social circle. Myself, and everyone else, were born submissives. We were told to wear and use diapers, and we accepted that. But Megan was far more of a leader than she was a follower. As best as I could tell, her moments of submission were just a tool to secure her more power later. She was in a place now where she never had to wear a diaper again if she didn’t want to–and yet she stood in front of me in soggy padding. And, while nobody did it better than Mommy, I was still susceptible to the demands of anyone with a domineering tone. It would be my first time being bossed around by someone else wearing a diaper. “Could I…go over there?” I asked, pointing to the other side of the bed. I hoped that I could squat low enough that she wouldn’t have to see my diaper expand if I messed myself. She rolled her eyes. “Just do it right here. C’mon.” The sooner I get it done, the sooner we can clean up and move on. I spread my legs a little and squatted down. Every single time I did this, all I could think about was how normal it felt. Here we go again. Just pooping like a toddler. I pushed. Nothing. I pushed again, this time grunting and groaning some as I did. Still nothing. “I…I don’t think I can go.” Megan laughed. “So what do you do then?” “I don’t know. Th-this is the first time that she’s made this sort of, uh, demand of me. Remotely.” “Maybe tell her?” “That’s a good idea,” I said. I was apprehensive to just tell Mommy that I couldn’t do her bidding, but it probably seemed better to say ‘I tried and failed’ rather than just not communicating with her at all. I quickly sent a text to Mommy: “I’m trying, I swear. But what if I just can’t go?” Her response came quickly: “You’re a smart baby. You’ll figure something out.” That wasn’t the answer I was hoping for. Though I also realized I was a fool if I really thought she was going to say that it was fine to just be excused from her little challenge. “I, uhm…have to find a way to go,” I said to Megan. That wasn’t exactly what Mommy had said to me, but I think I got the spirit of it right. “Oh? Is that what Mommy says?” I shrugged. “What am I supposed to do? Keep pushing?” “I mean, they do make products to help people…go.” I laughed and shook my head, amazed that I didn’t think of that myself. “Is there, like, a store nearby?” Megan nodded. “A few blocks away. It’s a quick walk. A shame you didn’t dress up. Wouldn’t that have made for a more interesting walk?” “Please, Megan. It’s bad enough that I’m getting your help to fill my diaper. I don’t know if I could even handle the idea of having to wear a dress out in public too. Just take me to the store. Please?” “That sounds kind of like begging,” she said. “But if that were true, I think you could do a much better job of it.” I sighed, shaking my head. Why did everything have to be so goddamned complicated? I was like a magnet for humiliation. “Y-you want me to beg?” She laughed. “Yeah, sure.” I was on a clock, so there wasn’t time to negotiate or attempt to change her mind. I immediately dropped down to my knees in front of her with my hands clasped together, shaking them towards her. “P-please, Megan. Help me out? I know I promised to play with you today, but I also don’t want to let down Mommy and…” “Fine, fine,” she said, pulling me by my wrists to my feet. “I didn’t actually think you were going to beg.” I felt myself blush as I tried to consider how else I could’ve handled that besides begging. “So we can go?” “That’s fine,” she said. “But I need you to change my diaper first.” “But…” I wanted to tell her that I didn’t have all the time in the world. Mommy had initially told me that I had an hour, though I hoped I had bought myself a little bit of extra time by telling her that I was having trouble going. Still, there’d come a point when Mommy’s patience would be stretched to its limit. And then what? “It won’t take long.” “I don’t even know what I’m doing.” “Oh come on, Claire. You said so yourself: the number of times you’ve had your diaper changed? You know what to do.” “Uh, okay,” I said, figuring it was easier to just comply. “Let’s do this.” “Everything you need is right there,” Megan said, pointing to a halfway open drawer in her bedside table. She rolled onto the top of her bed, facing up at the ceiling with her legs open. I took a deep breath. You know how to do this. You just haven’t actually done it before. But you can do this. It’ll be easy. I opened the drawer, assessing the inventory. There were more diapers. Some baby powder. Baby lotion. Wipes. Assorted teething toys. There was also a pacifier–which reminded me of Mommy’s penchant for sticking one in my mouth while she changed my diaper. While I had little time for theatrics, I did wonder how she’d react if I asked her to put a paci in her mouth while I stumbled my way through a change. I took it out. “H-here,” I said, beginning to guide it towards her face. “You should, uhm…” “No thanks,” she interrupted. “But…” “Why don’t you put it in your mouth,” she said. “But I’m the one changing you.” “Right,” she shrugged. “And we shouldn’t let you get a big head just because you’re changing someone else’s diaper for a change. Why don’t you pop that into your own mouth?” “I…I didn’t–” “Come on, Clark. The sooner you’re sucking on my pacifier, the sooner you can change my diaper.” She seemed to have keenly picked up on the exact tone needed to easily push me towards her bidding. I couldn’t believe I was doing it–though I should’ve seen this coming–I slipped her pacifier into my own mouth. I was no stranger to pacifiers, of course, and my body knew what to do with it. I started suckling on it automatically. “There you go,” she cooed. “Good idea getting the pacifier. This should go much quicker now that you don’t have to talk.” My cheeks flared as I began to pull open each of her soaked diaper’s tapes, each rip sounding louder than the one preceding it. Pulling open the front of the diaper between her legs revealed both the soaked padding of its interior and her caged penis. It was a different style than mine–a thick plastic shell that seemed to contain her in an even smaller space. I couldn’t help but notice the tattoo over her chastity device–a scripted font that read ‘Daddy’s Girl.’ “I know, I know,” she said. “One of my few true regrets of my time with Mr. Yang. Trust me, someday I’ll be getting that removed.” I had nothing to say–or I had no ability to say anything at all–and so I just continued suckling the pacifier as I pulled her wet diaper out from under her, balling it up and tossing it into a trash can near the bed. As tempting as it was to grab either the baby oil or lotion from the drawer, I already knew that those were beyond my skills. My luck, I’d make an absolute mess of myself, her, and her bedroom. It was probably better for everyone involved if I just stuck to the baby powder. “Do you like my little clit?” she asked, her fingers playing with the tight chastity device. I nodded. “Do you want to taste it?” I made a vague, noncommittal, groan through the pacifier: “Er…” I didn’t hate the idea of it. In fact, I found the concept a little arousing. But she hadn’t asked–nor commanded–me to do it, and I felt like I needed to flex my agency when I was allowed to have it. She giggled. “Let me rephrase that. Taste it.” She already knew how to control me, it seemed–though maybe it wasn’t that hard to figure out. I sighed out from my nose and slowly removed the pacifier from my mouth. “That’s it,” she said. “Just a little taste.” My head bobbed down, my tongue sticking out like a puppy’s. I closed my eyes, wondering if it would be slightly less humiliating to not have to see what I was licking. Impact. The bottom of my tongue was pressed into something soft and fleshy, while the top of my tongue was rubbing against the rigid plastic of the chastity. It tasted…mildly salty? “Mm,” she moaned. “Thank you.” I brought my head back up from between her legs, cheeks bright red, ready to pick up where I had left off in her diaper change. “Put the pacifier back in your mouth, though,” she said. I nodded and slid it back in place. I actually grabbed the baby powder this time, turning the lid and beginning to overturn it over her midsection. “Hold on, Clark. I think you’re jumping the gun with the powder. You just took off a dirty diaper, right? So what do you think the first step should be?” Oh yeah, right. I reached back into the drawer and grabbed the package of baby wipes. I felt like I wouldn’t have made this mistake at home. It was strange how taking care of someone else felt like an entirely different process. I drew a damp wipe from the package and gingerly began to dab her soft skin with it. “Has anyone ever done that to you while changing you?” she asked. “You don’t do little dabs like that. You’ve got to, you know, wipe the skin clean. You don’t have to be so gentle about it. Get in there, you know? Get the job done.” I sighed through my nose again and gave it another whirl–running the wipe along her thighs and around the skin of the chastity device. It occurred to me that I had tasted her before I wiped her skin clean. I didn’t think that was disgusting, per se, though it “There you go,” she encouraged, her tone taking on the slightest bit of condescension. “Much better. And remember–put the new diaper down before you start spreading powder all over the place.” I felt my cheeks blushing yet again as I offered a little nod. I didn’t think she was trying to be mean–maybe it was just a natural tone to take with someone so…babyish. I went through the steps as carefully as I could, though I tried not to be too sluggish about it–I still needed to get to the store, buy something for my bowels, take it, and actually go. The new diaper was opened up and flattened on the bed. She hoisted her bottom in the air, allowing me to slide it under her. I then doused her with the powder–finding that it came out a lot faster than I was expecting. Again–I should’ve known this. It wasn’t my first time shaking powder out. “That’s a lot of powder,” she commented. I took the pacifier from my mouth and set it aside. “S-sorry… Should I, like, try to brush some of it off?” “No, leave it there. I’ll just smell extra fresh for a while.” I had never been all that great at fastening my own diaper when I was left to do it myself, and so I was actually surprised at how much easier it was to fasten one on someone else. With a better angle and all the elbow room in the world, I suddenly felt like a diapering pro. “Well?” I said. “What do you think?” “It’s a little loose,” she said, tugging on the waist of the diaper a little to show the gap between her skin and the padding. “But it’ll hold for a while. Probably.” I deflated a little. “Oh…” “Look, this is why you’re a baby and not a Daddy. Or Mommy. Or babysitter. Or whatever the other options are.” “But you’re, uhm, good, right? We can go to the store?” “Yes, yes. C’mon, let’s go and get something to make you shit yourself.” We reassembled ourselves–she more than I. By the time I got my shoes back on, she came strolling into the room, fully dressed in tight black leggings and a brown tunic that did a terrible job of hiding the thick bulge in the leggings. “That was quick,” I said. “One of the many talents I’ve picked up during my transformation,” she replied with a confident smile. “Transformation.” I wasn’t questioning it–I just liked the word. “What are you becoming? Who–what–do you want to be?” “Nothing short of a goddess will be acceptable,” she said, strutting past me. “Do goddesses wear diapers?” She laughed. “So it would seem. But one day, when I’ve fully ascended, won’t it be nice for you to say that I let you change my diaper once?” “Damn. I should’ve had you autograph your wet diaper for me.” “Good call. When we get back, remind me to do that.” Within a few moments, we left her building and were walking down the street. I couldn’t shake the notion that we were just pretending to be adults. With each person we passed, it felt like there was a chance that they’d look at us and see the truth. “Who do these babies think they’re fooling?” Admittedly, most of the more curious eyes seemed to be fixed to Megan. Which made sense to me–she was the looker between the two of us. “This is what gives me power.” she said as she walked. “The people looking at you?” She nodded. “These men–there’s one now–have no idea what they’re looking at. They get a brief look at my face–and maybe my tits–and they just start drooling. Meanwhile, you and I know that I’m walking around in a diaper, with a dick that’s stuck behind a lock.” I could understand that. Secrets were powerful, as was information. It needn’t be said–but the men who stared at her now probably wouldn’t have anything to do with her if they knew the truth about who she was, and what she wore. “You came to spend time with me today because you wanted to know about who told that Thomas boy about all the kinky-assistant stuff?” “R-right,” I said, realizing that I had completely forgotten about that. “If I told you what I know now, would you turn around and take off?” she asked. “No,” I answered, shaking my head. “Besides…I think I can guess.” She laughed. “Yeah?” “I mean, it has to be Mr. Yang, right? How else would you know who was involved?” “Another case closed by the great baby detective,” she said. “I don’t want you to think that I came to see you today just because I wanted information. I came because I wanted to. I came because I wanted to get to know you.” She seemed a little lost for words. Perhaps even flustered. “You, uhm, mean that?” I nodded. “You’re a good baby, you know that?” I shrugged. “I’m trying.” “So you’re not going to just leave?” she asked. I shook my head. “And I’m not just saying that because I need to go to the store.” “Are you still sure you have to go to the store? Like, have you tried, uhm, pushing again?” “Uh…no.” She shrugged. “Just saying. Maybe you can save yourself a few bucks and a few minutes if you can just go now. Sometimes moving around helps jostle my bowels when I’m plugged up. Maybe this walk shook you loose?” “Maybe.” “There,” she said, pointing towards a quiet side street. “I’ll watch your back. You see what you can do.” “You just expect me to just squat and do that out here in public?” “Oh, come now. You’ve probably filled your diapers in places more embarrassing than an empty street.” That checked out. “A-alright. But just…keep an eye out. Let me know if anybody gets close.” “Scouts honor,” she said, holding up three fingers. “Oh, were you a Boy Scout? Because…” “Clark. Go poop.” I obediently turned into the narrow street. I waddled between some buildings and separated my legs a little–assuming that classic squat position. And I pushed. Nothing. No wait…there was a little spurt of piss that trickled into my diaper. But that wasn’t what I was looking for. I quickly trotted back to her side. “Back so soon?” she asked. “Did you fill your pants?” “N-no.” “So we’re still going to the store?” I nodded. We weren’t that far away, just another block at that point. I thought I’d be used to waddling around in diapers by this point, yet every time I walked into a new building while wearing a diaper, it was as if my mind reset. What if someone sees you’re wearing a diaper? What if someone hears it crinkling? What if they smell it? I could certainly smell something–Megan smelled like an entire baby powder factory. I wasn’t sure how I felt about that. On one hand, it was kind of exhilarating to watch her walk around in such a state without seeming to give a single shit. Me, on the other hand–I was getting second-hand embarrassment. The powder cloud around us could just as easily be attributed to me. It was just a small grocery store, nestled between a laundromat and a gold-for-cash operation–the kind of place the locals probably knew, but I would’ve walked right past without a second thought. “You think this place will have what I need?” I asked. “Probably?” Thankfully, in the store’s rather minimal ‘Health & Body Care’ aisle, we were presented with a few options. Laxative pills. Suppositories. Enemas. “There’s really only one option,” Megan said, grabbing a boxed disposable enema from the shelf. “Wh-why that one?” “The laxatives will take forever,” she said, sounding like she was an expert in the field of pooping medications. “Suppositories are better, but they’ll still probably take a bit longer than you want. Enemas…well, they’re as quick as you want them to be.” “Alright, fine. Let’s get this and get out of here.” She nodded. “Also, I was thinking that if you wanted to save some time…” I took an uneasy breath, scared to ask where she was going with this. “Yeah?” “If we administered the enema here, you’d probably be more than ready to go by the time we got back to my place.” Amusingly, the only real issue I had with that plan was that she said ‘we.’ “I could probably just do it myself.” She scoffed. “You think you can be trusted to do that?” “They sell them over the counter at the grocery store,” I said, pointing to the shelf. “I’m sure I’ll figure it out.” She shrugged. “Probably better that way. I come here often enough that I don’t need them seeing me slip into the bathroom with you while you’re holding an enema.” I made my purchase, having to face an actual cashier to check out–apparently this little hole-in-the-wall grocer hadn’t yet discovered self-service checkout kiosks. While the thought of having to deal with an actual human while buying something embarrassing would usually color me a deeper shade of pink, this elderly woman seemed completely uninterested in anything. She scanned the enema and tossed it in a bag like it meant absolutely nothing to her. “All set?” Megan asked when I met up with her again. I nodded. “The bathroom is right over there,” she said, pointing to a little alcove near the checkouts. But suddenly I was feeling pretty apprehensive about it. The store wasn’t that busy, meaning that for the few people there–they may have just watched me buy an enema, and they’d also watch me walking into the bathroom with it. “Just go,” she said, sensing my doubt. I waddled into the bathroom with my plastic bag. I was grateful to find that the bathroom only allowed for one occupant at a time. A little less grateful to find that the bathroom’s cleanliness wasn’t a top priority for the store’s staff. Not to say it was disgusting–everything just seemed to have a fine dusting of ick on it. It was the sort of place that made me feel superior for choosing diapers over toilets–and it was rare that I got to feel that. I was right about the enema. The instructions on the box suggested lying on your side, but…I wasn’t about to lie down on this floor, instead opting to awkwardly bend over while reaching around my body with the nozzle aimed at my rear. I got the gist of how it worked, and so I just needed to get it in there and squeeze the bottle of liquid. I could almost hear the laughter of everyone who would’ve gotten a kick out of seeing me in this position. Mommy. Lyndie. Kylie. Ava too, probably. And add Megan to that list. Kylie. I wondered how she was. Did she harbor any sort of resentment towards me for contributing to her getting diapered herself? Maybe think about this some other time… I felt the nozzle slip into my ass, and I carefully pushed it as deep as I could get it. That was the hard part. The rest of it was just squeezing, and that was easy enough. I was reminded of how I felt at the office sometimes–especially back in the early days of my diapered domination. I’d be in Mommy’s office, or that little office that Lyndie and I used to share, and while the strangest things would be happening, I’d be thinking about the fact that there was a completely normal world on the other side of the closed door. God, my world is so fucking weird. “Well?” Megan asked when I emerged from the bathroom–the remnants of my purchase already stuffed into the garbage can. “How did it go?” “It’s in,” I shrugged. “Now we just need to wait, I guess.” “C’mon,” she said, waving me towards the door. “We should probably get back to my place before that little bomb of yours goes off.” “I’m coming.” We were back on the sidewalk again, clearing the distance between the store and her place. And while I felt mostly fine at the store–aside from a little bloated–every step seemed to be slowly increasing the new tension in my gut. I couldn’t say when it would happen, but I was beginning to worry I might not make it back before I filled my diaper. “Just as a word of warning,” I said. “I don’t think I’m, uhm, going to make it.” She laughed, but shook her head. “Giving up that easily?” “What? Megan…I gave myself an enema. It doesn’t take long to do its thing, you know? I, uh, don’t think that I can…” “You really have this ‘pathetic baby’ thing down, don’t you? I applaud your commitment to the role.” “I’m not always a pathetic baby.” “I doubt that.” “I…I bet I could make it back to your place without filling my diaper.” What a stupid thing to say. As the words were coming out of my mouth, I felt my bowels spasm as a wave of discomfort surged through me. She snorted. “I see why everyone likes you.” “Wh-why?” “You’re like…Charlie Brown. He’s a lovable guy with a good head on his shoulders, you know? A good friend. But he’s also perpetually the butt of the joke.” “I’m not a joke, am I?” She laughed. “Well…” All at once, my bowels gave out and a torrent of warm mess evacuated into my diaper with a loud and dreadful sound. I was frozen solid as I waited for a number of waves to come and go–each delivering another parcel into the seat of my pants. I was terrified to look up at the other people walking to and fro on the sidewalk. Surely someone had heard what I just did. Megan certainly did. It took everything in me to look away from her–her laughter told me everything I needed to know. This wasn’t the first time I had messed my diaper in a public setting, and I doubted it’d be the last. But between the enemas disgusting yield, and the fact that I was smack in the middle of two places that were quite alien to me, my humiliation had been ramped up to 11. “Wow,” she finally said, controlling her laughter. “What were we talking about?” “How I’m a, uh…pathetic baby?”

Ugh! So, I was originally going to post this chapter on Monday, but while I was editing it, I realized I didnt like how some of it flowed and it felt wrong not to include a few bits. As a result, I rewrote about 60% of this chapter. Not fun, but I'm definitely happier with the result. Going forward, I am currently editing the next chapter, but my time may be weird, so I'll either post it tomorrow or Friday. Also, looking beyond that, I am hoping to have this story completed some time next week. After chapter 21, there will only be about four more to go, so despite my week by full up with Halloween and all, I think this should still be doable. Also, for those of you hoping that Redge is going to go away without any conflict... all I can say is that this is the DD. There is going to be conflict and Redge fits the bill in all this. You have my permission to feel free to hate him as much as you want. Regardless, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter. Chapter 20: Feel and Trust in the Bones A fittingly cool breeze floated over the outside of the Psyche building and the rays of sunlight had only just begun to melt the early cold snap and subsequent frost from last night. The frozen earth and deadening greenery seemed to mix well with the Halloween decorations that now adorned the physical therapy room that Patrick now found himself in. He had been doing a lot of reflecting over the past few days as they had now entered their final month here. The choosing ceremony had been much the same as the first he had attended, but hot beverages and fire pits were now easily consumed or huddled over. Patrick hadn’t really gotten to know the group ahead of them, so the ceremony was more a time of reflection for him. Their group was now the most progressed, and as Patrick looked away from the outside and viewed those around him now, it was growing more evident of their progression in many ways. According to Dr. Halgen yesterday, the group was now at a point where those who were sick when they came here were now only a few doses of their medication away from being completely cured. On his front, Patrick was only growing stronger and nimbler in his movements. As such, today was an important milestone. “Are you ready, Patrick?” Bruce asked, now wearing a pair of scrubs adorned with cartoonish versions of all the classic monsters. Patrick viewed the group in the room and knew that they all had come to support him. Most of the group beamed with a chaotic energy as if they were about to ride a rollercoaster, but by far, his biggest Little support was Cara. One would have never known now that she had ever been sick or even shy for that matter. Today, she danced around and kept giving Patrick the thumbs up and cheering that ‘he had this.’ With all that though, he also could see that her act of pretending only could go so far with protecting her from some of the effects of this place. As she flapped about in her support, her multi-colored tutu skirt occasionally would flash her diapers. Now, every member of their group was padded, just as Matilda had said they would be when they left here. “Alright, Bruce. I’m ready. Let’s do this,” Patrick said with a burden but also a sense of accomplishment and relief that he had made it to this point today. “Excellent.” Bruce then moved the increasingly present walker over in front of Patrick. “Now, we’ll start you off with this, but if you feel ready, we can try without afterwards, okay?” Patrick eyed the walker and felt a tingle of excitement but also nervousness to walk without it. Since he had started using it, his muscles had only been working overtime and his confidence in his ability to walk had only increased. So, naturally, Patrick nodded, and with Bruce’s help still, stood up and gripped the walker tightly. “You got this, Patrick!” Cara cheered from the side. “She’s right, honey,” Samantha agreed, having come here to witness this moment. “Absolutely, buddy! You’ll do great!” Lloyd said in support as well, having come here to witness all this as well. Patrick waved to all of them and couldn’t help but think of the increasing number of times that Samantha and Lloyd were now here together with them. In a way, in had almost started to feel weird when one of them was here without the other. Both had proven by now that they could care for and have fun with him, but together, they just felt stronger and more like the caretakers that Patrick desired by now. “Alright,” Bruce continued, “just start walking forward. You got this. One step at a time…” Patrick nodded and began to swing his legs forward. The movement still felt awkward, but it was also feeling less foreign every day with the practice he was getting in here and around. At this point, he was almost using the walker more than the wheelchair when not going out. Sometimes even, he wanted to let go of the walker just to see… so today was a welcome surprise and would likely soon be a fulfillment of his long-held wish. After a few dozen steps with the walker, Bruce stopped him. “Alright, no pressure if not, but do you feel like taking a spin on your own? Without the walker?” Patrick glanced down at the support device and didn’t want to let go, but he knew he had to at least try to know that he did. He was so close today and he just had to see if he could. Still, the ever-present danger of falling on his butt loomed in his mind. “Yeah, but maybe just hang back? I don’t really fancy falling on my face or butt today. Can actually feel when that happens now in the rear.” The group laughed and with a smile, Bruce nodded. “Will do, man, but also, I’m going to get Samantha and Lloyd to hang out at the other end of the room. Think you can make it to them from here?” Patrick looked over at Samantha and Lloyd getting into position. They seemed so close, but with his poor little legs, he almost felt a sense of vertigo after looking at the many steps it would take to get to them. “I… I can try…” “That’s the spirit.” Bruce then gripped the walker from the side. “Ready?” Patrick nodded and as he let go of the main bar in front of him, Bruce pulled the contraption out of the way and to the side. “Remember, you got this.” Patrick nodded and with a huge breath in, he took his first step. It was wobbly, but it held straight. The group began to clap and cheer, and the room erupted with their sounds of support. Enthralled and encouraged by them and the prospect of success, Patrick took another step forward and then another. Both were equally successful, but the fourth didn’t stick the landing as well and Patrick fell back a little bit. Bruce was waiting though. “Woah there. Easy does it.” He then propped Patrick back up. “Ready to try again or had enough?” Patrick calmed his rapidly beating heart and took another breath in. “I want to go again.” Bruce nodded, and while he remained behind him, he also let Patrick continue to walk toward his now two potential caretakers. For Patrick, the distance that had once seemed almost insurmountable was coming closer to becoming a reality. Soon, his steps wouldn’t even be considered a victory. They would just be a daily part of his life like everyone else, and Patrick clamored for that day more than anything by now. For today though, the sounds of Addy, his friends, Bruce, and his caretakers all cheering and clapping for him, was a feeling near indescribable. Two months ago, he was paralyzed, lonely, and down on his luck in the worst of almost every way. Now, he was walking on his own to the cheers of the many who cared about him. His heart was about as full as it could get, or so he thought. “Two more steps, sport!” Bruce cheered on from behind him still. Patrick was getting tired doing all this on his own in one go, but those two steps had to be accomplished. At the end, both Samantha and Lloyd were cheering him on. “Come on, sweetie. Just two more!” Samantha called out. “Show me what you got!” “We’re so proud of you, Patrick,” Lloyd added. “Just a few more steps and you’ll have accomplished so much today. Come on a little further.” The pair of them waved him on over the last little bit. Patrick took a deep breath and swung one leg and then the other. He had been so focused on moving forward and accomplishing it all that his last step didn’t stick as well as would have liked. Instead of falling backward as he had done before though, he fell forwards and right into the open and awaiting arms of Samantha and Lloyd. “Whoops! We got you, honey,” Samantha said, hugging and holding one half of Patrick. “Way to go, champ! We knew you had it in you!” Lloyd praised, hugging and holding his other half. Patrick’s legs felt sore, but he knew they just felt that way from all that he had just accomplished. It may have only been 25 steps at the most, but they were 25 that every doctor had once told him was impossible. Yet today, he had done them, and he was now being embraced by his two biggest supporters, arguably. Wrapped up in the tight embrace of their warm hug, Patrick could only feel happiness course through his body. Of course, he did have one other support that could have some contention as his biggest supporter. He then felt a huge push and another hug from behind. “Oh Patrick, that was so awesome!” Cara cried out, squeezing him even tighter. It was an overall pleasant feeling, but there was just one problem now. “Thanks… but… can’t… breathe…” Patrick gasped under the weight of the three kindly but confining hugs. “Oops!” Samantha, Lloyd, and Cara all let go, and gratefully, Bruce was at the ready and made sure to provide Patrick with his wheelchair back. After a moment of regaining his color, Patrick turned over to Bruce. “So, what’s the verdict for tonight? Can I do what we talked about?” Bruce took a moment and stroked his bearded chin. “Well, I don’t know… you did fall…” “Bruce!” Addy chided from nearby. Bruce then smiled. “Sorry, only joking.” Everyone groaned. “It is Halloween after all, so maybe consider that your trick. I know you’ll be getting plenty of treats later, but in all seriousness, you can do what we talked about. Just on one condition…” Patrick leaned in. “And that is?” “If you insist on no wheelchair tonight, then you’re going to need a shot beforehand,” Bruce said. “Just one into each leg, but trust me, you’ll probably thank me after. It strengthens your muscles for about six hours once administered. Helps with the pain as well. So, deal?” Patrick hated needles, but he was learning the art of compromise very well while at Psyche. He knew to get a little, he had to give a little sometimes. If shots were the price of not using his wheelchair tonight and moving around on his own two legs with maybe some help from the walker, which was to be brought to the party later just in case, then so be it. “Ugh… fine. It’s a deal.” A wonderous cheering and applause then went out from everyone for the next few minutes at least. It was a joyous moment, but it all stopped when a voice spoke up from the back. “Yes, yes, very good, Patrick. We’re all so proud of you,” Dr. Halgen said with a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. She then turned to everyone else. “I’m sure Patrick appreciates your support, but you all need to get changed into your costumes for tonight. Trick or treating begins in an hour and as I’ve said before, everyone must go!” she said sternly. “Now, off you go. Your caretakers are waiting for you in the lobby. The group didn’t take a moment to hesitate and quickly split up. Already with their Little, Samantha and Lloyd ushered Patrick upstairs and grabbed two large bags on the way that they had brought with them when they had arrived this afternoon to witness what had just occurred. Once up in Patrick’s room, he blushed a little as Samantha and Lloyd quickly spotted Tad nestled snugly in his crib. His presence had been a wonder since his arrival, but Patrick still felt silly cuddling up to him at night. He was only there for that… and nothing else… “So, how about I get ready really quick, and Samantha helps you into your costume?” Lloyd proposed after a moment of settling in. “Then we can swap, and I can help you with your makeup. Sound good, buddy?” “Sounds good to me!” Patrick agreed. “I guess it’s settled then,” Samantha said, now taking her bag over to Patrick while Lloyd entered the bathroom on his own. “Now, let’s see what I’ve brought you for your proposed costume.” Patrick nodded eagerly and was practically giddy as each piece was pulled out. While it all may have looked almost normal from a single glance, a further inspection showed much more. The dark suit had patches and dirt stains over it, and some tears appeared around the hems and cuffs. Finally, the shirt, once applied properly, formed an image of a green torso, complete with sewn wounds and staples. After a quick diaper change and then helping him get into the costume, Samantha helped Patrick see himself in a nearby mirror. “So, what do you think?” Patrick stared at himself and loved the little details on the beginning of his Frankenstein costume. Technically speaking… he was the monster of Dr. Frankenstein, but he didn’t want to be that type of person to correct everyone else throughout the night. “Oh, don’t you look fearsome,” Lloyd commented, now exiting the bathroom. Samantha and Lloyd snapped around and saw his full getup. A dark cape with a blood red lining hung gracefully over his shoulders and his white shirt almost melded into his now pale face. As he smiled, Patrick could easily see the two fangs, which went nicely with his dark, slicked-back hair, and tiny cascading flows of blood from the corners of his mouth. “Wow, Lloyd. You look really good” Samantha commented after a moment. “Gonna put me to shame after I get into mine.” “I doubt I would ever look better than you, but I try.” Samantha blushed a bit. Satisfied over his attempt at flattery, Lloyd then turned to Patrick. “So, what do you think?” An emblazoned medallion flittered about on his chest and cast a bit of light around the room. “It’s perfect. Now, come on,” Patrick insisted, “we need to do my makeup, or I’ll only look like an emerging homeless Hulk.” “Who?” both Samantha and Lloyd asked in unison. “Oh, right… keep forgetting you all don’t know the same people.” Patrick then thought for a moment. “Not sure who he is over here. I think Eddy said he might have been gray or…” Patrick shook his head. ‘Doesn’t matter but come on! We don’t have much time! Samantha, you need to change, and Lloyd, we’ve gotta start on the makeup if we’re gonna be ready on time.” “Alright, alright,” Samantha said as she and Lloyd switched places. “Keep your pants on… I’ll be done in a jiffy.” Lloyd then grabbed one of the chairs from nearby and set his bag on it before opening it up as Samantha entered the bathroom with her own bag. Lloyd then paused. “Actually… before we begin, Dr. Halgen dropped this off while you were changing.” Patrick looked down fearfully at the two large needles now in Lloyd’s hands. “Easy, buddy. Easy.” Patrick liked his soothing words, but they weren’t stopping the shaking that he just realized he was now doing. “Hmmm… need something… ah!” Lloyd then reached over into Patrick’s crib and pulled out Tad. “Here,” he said, handing the frog over, “you just squeeze him tight, and all this will all be over in the blink of an eye.” Patrick didn’t want to but saw the needles once more and grabbed Tad as quickly as he could before burying himself into his soft body. “Okay, just a little prick,” Lloyd tried to console him before he plunged the needle into Patrick’s now-uncovered thigh after the snaps on the inseams of his pants had been undone. The pain was excruciating, and Patrick just buried himself into Tad’s soft plush as much as he could. The second one wasn’t any better and it took a fair amount of stroking his shoulder from Lloyd for Patrick to look up again. “Awww, I’m really sorry I had to do that, buddy, but you’ll be able to walk much better tonight. Still though, are you going to be okay?” Patrick looked down at his throbbing legs and just nodded. “Okay… you keep hugging Tad for me, and we’ll start right up if you still want.” Patrick nodded again. Lloyd smiled and pulled out the makeup kit that he had brought along. “Okay… let’s see… from what I read in your file, you aren’t allergic to anything, so… I’m thinking if you want to go all out, we can. Up to you of course though.” Patrick adjusted his body while still holding Tad tightly. “I’m ready for my close up, Mr. Goneis… I’m all in. Make me a monster…” “Very well, Mr. Henderson. Let’s make you that monster, shall we?” Lloyd then leaned in and began to apply the various bits of makeup all over Patrick’s face. While his legs still hurt from the shots, a smile began to creep over his previously sullen face as he slowly began to transform. After some time had passed, most of the makeup was now applied. Patrick’s neck was adorned in one zipper along the side and front, as well as two bolts that mirrored each other on either side. He essentially wore a cap over his head that mimicked the monster’s traditional box-like shaped head, and scars and staples covered other parts of his face. To round out the costume, he wore two long pairs of gloves that sealed onto his skin nicely without feeling too hot or unwieldy. He and Lloyd had discussed wanting to go more for the ‘scary’ side of Halloween and once they included Samantha, much to Patrick’s joy, they all agreed on their theme of classic Halloween costumes. Now, Lloyd was finishing up dabbing the last of the green paint over his cheek, but Patrick was curious about something. “So, how does a business executive manage to know so much about makeup? This looks amazing!” “Well, thank you, but remember I told you I had an older brother and sister?” Patrick nodded. “Well, they were both into theater and all that, but I didn’t have that type of talent in the family. So, to feel included, I volunteered to do their makeup for each little play of theirs. Funnily enough, now I’m an exec at one of the more prominent makeup companies on the east coast. I guess all this just comes with the territory.” “Sounds like a cool job, but that also had to be fun helping them out when you all were younger,” Patrick imagined. “Oh, definitely. Freaked our mom out once when we all applied fake glass and wounds to ourselves when they got home. Boy, I thought my mom was going to faint.” Lloyd shuddered at the thought. “Still, really fun though.” “Oh wow. I can’t imagine your dad was too thrilled,” Patrick said with some fear. “Actually,” Lloyd smiled, “it was his idea. He was like that. I think you would have liked him.” Patrick felt a pang of guilt for brining him up, remembering now that he had passed with his older brother a few years ago. “Yeah… sounds like a pretty cool guy. Don’t think Samantha would go for that though…” “Oh… she would,” he mused. “She would just make us clean the whole house or something like that afterward.” Patrick realized his chance to get the inside scoop on what was happening with them, remembering quickly to earlier when they almost seemed like they had arrived together. “You ever think about the future with her?” To his amusement, Lloyd blushed and paused his finishing touches to the makeup. “Uh, well… you know,” he began to stammer. “We’re, uh…” “And how’s my two spooky men doing?” Samantha then asked from the hallway. Lloyd and Patrick quickly stopped and stared at the near goddess leaning against one wall. She wore a simple black dress, but the hem was cut up to her mid-thigh and easily revealed her black and green stockings. The hem and the cuffs also sported a purposely ripped look and contrasted nicely with the elegant belt around her waist complete with a large silver buckle. To top it off, her wavy hair flowed elegantly from her pointed hat. “Wow,” Lloyd said, his jaw nearly on the floor. “You look so great, Samantha,” Patrick agreed. He then saw the slack jaw expression that Lloyd now wore and elbowed him a bit. “Right Lloyd?” “Oh, uh, absolutely amazing.” He blushed again. “Sorry… just… yeah, you look amazing. Told you that you would look better.” Now, it was Samantha’s turn to blush a bit. “Thank you, Lloyd. You all ready now?” she quickly asked as she grabbed the alternate black diaper bag, now sporting a spider and a bat on the side of it. Patrick nodded but rolled his eyes a bit with these two. Something was either happening and they were covering it up, or they needed a larger shove for it to get going in the first place. Patrick couldn’t decide which. Back downstairs, only Cara was waiting by the door. Apparently, many of the other Littles and Bigs were taking their time. “Hmmm…” Lloyd mused as the trio stopped and stared at the Little before them. “What are you? Uh, wait! Let me guess… fairy princess.” Cara pouted and stuck both hands on her hips. “Queen!” “Excuse me?” Samantha asked in confusion. “I’m a fairy queen,” Cara shot back, “not a princess. See the crown?” She then pointed to the small silvery crown atop her head. “It’s important.” Lloyd chuckled at Cara’s insistence on being called a queen. “I’m sure it is your majesty. Samantha was just guessing as we humbled monsters often do, right?” “Of course. I’m really very sorry, Queen Cara,” Samantha apologized while curtseying. Cara smiled. “Your apology is accepted, madame witch.” She then turned to Patrick. “As for you, you doubted my legitimacy as well. You may kiss my ring as a sign of your apologies for not defending me to your fellow monsters.” Patrick stalled for a moment thinking that all this was just a joke, but Cara just thrusted her hand with a ring on one finger out further. With a slight groan, he bent over and kissed her ring, much to Cara’s visible delight. Right at that moment however, Daphne walked in. “And what are you supposed to be?” Lloyd asked, looking at her costume up and down. Daphne just glared back. “Isn’t it obvious?” she asked as she pointed to her now clearly pointed ears and small tiara on the top of her head. “I’m an elf queen.” “Two queens?” Patrick questioned. “Yes, young man. We are a pair of queens,” she boasted proudly over him. “You and you may bow before us, peasants.” “Uh…” Clearly not wanting to upset this woman, after being pointed to deliberately, Patrick and Lloyd bowed down low. From his facial expression, Patrick couldn’t tell if Lloyd had thought she was being serious or not. Truth be told, he couldn’t either. Now with their group all gathered, Addy entered the main hall, dressed as a cop, and directed all of them out to the shuttles. After a short drive and once at the main square of the town, Addy announced, “This shuttle runs almost all night until the last Little is checked back into the facility. They run every 15 minutes and we at Psyche do suggest that you take it back. Lastly, as a reminder, trick or treat to your heart’s desire, but there is a party afterward that we would like you to attend as well.” Everyone nodded and they all exited the bus and made their way to the first house a few blocks over. It didn’t take long on their little journey for Patrick and Cara to surge ahead. While walking happily though, a large man in a skeletal mask bumped into Patrick and nearly knocked him to the ground. “Oops! Sorry there, little fella,” his voice boomed overhead. Patrick gazed up at the Big in front of him. His large frame blocked the light above them and cast an eerie shadow over the two Littles. Patrick wasn’t sure if he was afraid because of this Big’s near-grim reaper-like costume, or the fact that he was just an imposing Big in general, but Patrick could feel his palms getting sweaty and his knees practically turning to jelly. If it had been a month ago, he may have even felt the tiny dribble of pee enter his steadily swelling diaper. Patrick had wobbled after being bumped but Cara had kindly grasped his arm and ensured he didn’t fall to the ground. She could tell he was shaken by the event, so she stared defiantly up at the Big who had just shoved, accidentally or not, her friend. “Watch where you’re goin’ mister!” she yelled at the imposing Big. The Big just stared down at the two. Due to the mask, only his eyes could be seen underneath, and even with all her bluster and newly found confidence, Cara was still a bit intimidated by his continued stare and presence. “Well, maybe you should wa…” “Is everything okay here?” Lloyd asked walking up to them after catching up with them. Sensing something had happened, Lloyd had picked up his pace a bit to ensure nothing bad had truly happened after seeing that Patrick had gotten knocked down. The man in the skeletal mask just looked up from his gaze over the Littles for a moment. “Oh, no bother here. Just wasn’t paying attention is all…” he paused awkwardly and looked around and saw the other Bigs closing in. He then saluted. “You all have yourself a nice night now.” He then turned to Patrick. “Sorry about that Little one. Perhaps your daddy should keep you closer at hand… who knows what kind of ghouls and goblins are out tonight.” Lloyd wanted to tell the man off, but his concern was more about Patrick now and the man had quickly vanished into the night. He bent down and looked at Patrick directly. “You okay?” “Yeah…” Patrick said looking around to check for any signs of injury but found none. “I’m fine.” “Okay…” Lloyd sighed as he stood back up. “You two just be careful tonight, okay? We’ll maintain a closer distance behind you from now on, but some of these Bigs… well, just make sure you pay attention to those in front of you. Jump out of the way or scream at them if you think that would help. You have my permission. I’d rather you two be safe than polite tonight.” The permission to potentially yell at a Big was all the pick-me-up that Patrick needed. A smile returned to his face, and both he and Cara toddled off to the first house nearby. Not long after, they approached the front stoop of one of the older houses on the block. After a little prodding from the Bigs, Cara and Patrick finished their walk side by side to the front door of the row house. The Bigs just waited and watched patiently from behind. “Oh! They’re just so adorable!” Samantha gushed once they were out of earshot. “Absolutely! Patrick insist on your costumes this year, Sam?” Addy asked. Samantha chuckled. “How’d you guess…? Though honestly, I really don’t mind. Plus,” she then lowered her voice, “I really love Lloyd in his outfit. Very regal.” “You say something, Samantha?” Lloyd asked, turning around, really only hearing his name and not the rest of the ensuing whispering. “Nope! Just commenting on the cuteness of everything,” Samantha dodged. “Gotcha. Don’t you just love that they brought all this over with them?” Lloyd asked excitedly. “Definitely!” Samantha agreed, relieved that he hadn’t pushed his inquiry further. “Really wish we would have had something at least similar to this while we were growing up and not just the harvest festival.” “Agreed,” Addy said from behind. “Went to a party the other night with some friends. Definitely want to do that in my future. What do you think Daphne?” “Cara insisted on me dressing up,” she said bluntly. “I don’t really see the appeal.” Lloyd looked at her like she was a bit crazy. “Really? No costumes, the food, the treats…” From her expression, Daphne was clearly not going to change her mind, so Lloyd just resignedly turned back around. Before he did though, out of Daphne’s view, Samantha gave him a little encouraging wink that he wasn’t the odd one of their group tonight. All remained silent and fixated on watching their Littles after that as they were about to get the first round of treats of the night. Meanwhile, up on the front stoop, Cara was eager to fill her relatively large bag with as much candy as she could muster. “Let me ring the first, Patrick! You can get the next one.” Patrick eyed the door, and while he had always loved Halloween as a kid, this somehow felt different… more dangerous. Maybe it had been the man in the skeletal mask, but he didn’t feel like ringing the bell very much. “Uh, that’s okay. Maybe I’ll ring one tonight, but you can’t get most of them if you want.” Cara beamed. “Okie dokie!” She then rang the bell without a second thought and a middle-aged woman stepped forward dressed as a cat. “Oh my goodness! How cute and… uh, scary!” she exclaimed, barely keeping herself from hugging the stranger Littles before her. Halloween was fun, but it could also be dangerous as Big's hormones and emotions surged. Last year, it was estimated that over 650 Littles were taken that night alone… hence their buddy system tonight and large Big presence. “Trick or treat!” Patrick and Cara said in unison while holding up their bags of candy, somewhat oblivious to the potential danger lurking around each door. They just wanted their treats. “Oh my, yes! Let me get you some.” The woman then brought out a bowl filled with all sorts of bits of candies and gave a handful each to both Patrick and Cara. “There you go you two. Happy Halloween!” “Happy Halloween!” Cara and Patrick answered back as they exited the front stoop to make their way back to the Bigs who were still waiting. After a quick check and status report of their loot to the Bigs, all walked to the next house in line. After about 15 houses, it was getting darker now and a few other Bigs and Littles began to show up, but all of them were locals. A few were alumni, if one wanted to call them that, of Psyche, but most were just the run-of-the-mill Little and Big varieties. As such, Patrick saw the varying levels of regression or authority in each. It was unnerving and he just stuck closer to everyone around him. Embarrassingly enough, for a moment, he even wished that he had brought Tad along with him tonight. After about 30 more houses of varying sizes and styles, everyone decided that it was time to go to the party now. Getting to the building though, a Big was perched outside of it. If he wore a costume at all, it wasn’t discernable to any of them. That and along with the picket sign he was carrying set off red flags for everyone. “A cabal is controlling Psyche! Don’t go in there and support them!” he ranted, now stepping closer to the group, a musky scent wafting off his clothes. “Hey, we’re just trying to get inside,” Lloyd tried to reason. “We don’t want any t…” “Trouble?” the man questioned as his eyes bulged out and he got uncomfortably close to Patrick. Once again, fear gripped his heart tonight. “You got trouble whether you want it or not! Psyche is a stain on our community, and you won’t…” “Sir!” Addy barked while pulling out her nightstick to swat away the finger that had just been pointed at Cara and Patrick. “You best back off, sir. You don’t want me to warn you again.” “Same goes for me,” Samantha said, stepping up and flashing something shiny that was attached to her thigh. “There’s no reason this needs to go further. We promise you, that is a mistake that you would be regretting very quickly.” The man started backing up. “Fine, fine. Be blind for all I care! Just remember though, I warned ya!” The man then turned around and started sprinting as fast as he could away from them. “What a nut job,” Daphne said, rolling her eyes as she entered the building without a second thought. Addy and Patrick exchanged looks for a moment before heading inside as well as everyone else. They knew what he said was probably the truth, but there was no need to involve the others or reveal their hand just yet. As Patrick looked up and saw a security camera, he couldn’t help but remember, ‘they’re always watching…’ Inside, loud Halloween-themed music filled the room, and the scene was packed with fog and an array of colorful lights that sparkled off the several food and beverages off to one wall opposite the DJ and main stage. “Oh cool!” Addy yelled before running off to get some punch. “Wait up!” Patrick cried as he ran after her. “Hold up, mister!” Samantha called out and grabbed Patrick before he could flee very far. Much to Patrick’s embarrassment, she then patted his padded butt. “Yep! Thought I smelled something funky. Let’s go mister! Lloyd? Will you take his bag of loot while I go take care of him?” “Yes, honey…” Samantha’s face dropped as if Lloyd had just revealed some big secret. “Uh, Sam… yeah I can do that…” Samantha patted him reassuringly on the shoulder as he shuffled off, but then took Patrick’s hand to go get him changed as quickly as possible. While getting there and when he was being changed on one of the tables inside, Patrick panicked slightly as he hadn’t even realized that he had an accident. It wasn’t a major blowout or anything, but still, a poopy mistake was still one of concern for him. It must have been when that scary protesting man had pointed his finger at him outside, but before he could think on it any further, Samantha had finished. “There. All done and squeaky clean!” With a pat to his butt, Patrick scurried off to find Cara. The music and atmosphere of the room quickly distracted him from his nagging thoughts of his previous accident. Once he found her by the blood red punch on the table, the two then began to mingle as the party slowly started to grow in size. Patrick couldn’t believe how much people had taken to this holiday here, but he was even more impressed with everyone’s costume from Psyche. Bruce, a lumberjack, mingled nicely with Addy, who still seemed to be holding her baton that she had pulled out with the protestor out front. As they entered, Patrick saw that Ian was a little green alien and Chris, his caretaker, was a secret agent. ‘How appropriate…’ Next, Quentin entered as perhaps a professor or an archeologist, but his caretaker, Harry, was clearly dressed as a mummy. Terra was a daisy, and her caretaker was a gardener, and Darren was an astronaut while his caretaker was dressed as an actual shining star. Rounding off everyone and mingling with his own friends, Tim was dressed as a lion while his caretaker was a likely a ring master or lion tamer. It was all absolutely astounding to see in person and as he downed his third drink, Dr. Halgen walked up on stage and stopped the music. “Greetings, everyone! I’m glad to see that you all made it to this wonderful event tonight. We here at Psyche like to hold these community events to show just how much we all appreciate this town and its efforts as our hosts. Please… give yourselves all a round of applause for all that you do and for this wonderful night!” The crowd erupted into an echoing chorus of claps, stomps, and hollering. Dressed somewhat appropriately as a mad scientist, Dr. Halgen then quieted everyone back down after a minute or so. “Yes, yes. All spectacular and I want to wish our dear thanks to everyone who put this together. Now, DJ! Crank up that music and I want you all to have a swinging good time! Happy Halloween everyone!” The DJ then did as he was told after another round of applause, and everyone started to dance and eat once more. Not long after, now munching down on another stuffed bell pepper designed to look like a pumpkin, Patrick looked out amongst the crowd. There, just by themselves, Lloyd and Samantha were dancing. It might have been nothing, but the way they were dancing… so tight… so close… Patrick smiled as he realized that his plan to get them together was slowly working. ‘Maybe they are hiding it away from everyone… but why?’ About 23 songs and dances, 2 pumpkin pastries, a sugar cookie bat, a cheesy disturbingly green stew, and four cups of punch later, Patrick was feeling bloated, satisfied, and sleepy. From her place off to the side with Lloyd, Samantha immediately took notice, especially as Patrick began to lean on his friends for support and began to rub his legs. After a gentle nudging and gesturing to Lloyd, the two went over and tapped on Patrick’s shoulder. “Sweetie, you getting’ tired?” “Nuh uh…” he said, before his body betrayed him, and he began to yawn. Lloyd and Samantha just smiled at each other. “Right, tiger… I think even monsters need their sleep though. I saw you rubbing your legs… need me to carry you?” Lloyd offered. “I…” Patrick yawned again and just nodded in acceptance. Lloyd then bent down and grabbed Patrick in his arms. As if waiting for one domino to fall first, many of the other caretakers began to collect their own Littles as well. A tiny wave goodbye later, and Samantha, Lloyd, and Patrick headed out into the night air. The trio soon arrived at the bus stop, the wind steadily blowing and crisping each to their bones. Leaves rustled around and Patrick was minutes away from passing out. Still though, trying to get warm, he just snuggled more tightly into Lloyd. Seeing this, Samantha pulled out a blanket from his diaper bag and wrapped it around him. “There, honey. How’s that?” “Good…” he sleepily said. “You two are great caretakers… I wish I could choose you both… that would be perfect…” He then closed his eyes and snuggled closer to Lloyd. Lloyd and Samantha just smiled at the notion and embraced each other as tightly as they could while the shuttle bus could be seen in the distance. Before he passed out, Patrick couldn’t help but smile at the wonderful night he had. The protestor and the man in the skeletal mask were mildly terrifying and the fact that he had messed himself without realizing it wasn’t ideal, but the night was still a success. There would always be some downsides in this life, but cuddled up against Lloyd and also feeling a hug from behind with Samantha, he could only feel a happiness that came from a place of care… maybe even love… * * * “Geez that was close!” the protestor complained later at an undisclosed location out of town. “There’s no way you’re paying me enough to deal with those Bigs around him. One had a friggin’ knife on her!” “Relax,” the woman said, “you’ll be paid your fair share when the job is done. In fact, though, we’ll need you for a few more things pretty soon here… have any friends who could use some extra cash?” “Yeah?” he said with a little hesitation, unsure if he really wanted to bring them into all this. “Good. Come by here tomorrow and you’ll get your reward.” The woman paused as she noticed the man’s hesitation. “Come back with some friends, and we’ll double the price. Deal?” The protestor nodded his head shakily and exited. The woman then turned her back and entered the back room as soon as the other man had left. “That was really foolish of you tonight, babe,” she told the costumed man in the room. “You could have been caught! What if he had recognized your voice?” “Relax… I used a voice modulator,” the man in the skeletal mask said. He then started to peel the mask off his face and his voice began to normalize. “Besides, this mask was perfect. Not even the ever-vigilant Addy Pepperidge could tell it was me.” The woman still didn’t seem convinced. “Maybe, Redge, but it was still too close for me…” “Yeah, but… I just had to see him,” Redge said, leaning back into his chair. “Glad I did though. He’s got two Bigs with him now. Potential caretakers… we might just have to eliminate them…” The woman frowned. “That’s a lot of bodies… we want this clean… I can only get you out of the country so many times. You’re still a fugitive, you know.” “Right…” A wailing could then be heard from upstairs. “Better go check on her. Don’t want others to know we’re here… yet.” “Yes, but,” she pointed her finger at Redge, “no killing. Not yet at least… promise me that much?” Redge nodded. “I promise…” Satisfied, the woman went upstairs to attend to the crying. Once she was out of earshot, Redge turned back and looked into the mirror and palmed a small remote. “Soon, Patrick… soon…”

Hi and welcome to DD. Nice to meet you, glad to have you join us. Come in, grab a high chair! There lots of likeminded people here. Any questions, just ask. Relax, have fun, and enjoy!

Kelly should play as the potty training budding and Connor can play the toddler and Beth can play mommy lol

Plus wearing diaper is SUCH a confidence booster, and helps with anxiety, stress, and depression. Plus help with my ADHD as a whole. It helps me focus and calms me down

Oh here's one, don't need to wait in line to go to a public restrooms, LET ALONE PORTA POTTY! Those porta pottys are down right nasty and more germ filled. And. Plus don't need to stop the fun a conventions, fairs, events and stuff And diapers are perfect when you need Togo but you're in a long line somewhere, like at a theme park, or store

As the movie ended, Rick stretched on the couch. He had wet himself a second time and was hoping for a change soon. Gloria came back in the room as the credits rolled. “All done?” she asked. “Well let’s turn it off, don’t want to rot your brain with too much television.” She grabbed the remote and clicked it off. “How’s that diapie doing?” she asked bluntly. Not waiting for a response, she pulled back the covers and checked him. “Uh oh, looks like somebody had another accident.” Rick blushed and averted his eyes. “It’s ok sweetie. We’ll get you all cleaned up. I think maybe you should have a bath too.” Rick’s face perked up. He liked that sound of that. Gloria took note. “You stay put, I’ll go fill the tub.” A few moments later, she called to him from the top of the stairs. “Ok big boy, time for your bath!” Rick waddled from the couch to the stairs. As he climbed, he noticed how much the diaper had swollen and begun to sag between his legs. It made him feel like a real baby, one who badly needed a diaper change. As he squished and crinkled into the bathroom, Gloria was turning off the water. The tub was filled with warm water and sweet smelling bubbles. She also had added a small plastic boat and some toy dinosaurs. “Ok Ricky, let’s get you out of that yucky wet diaper.” Rick held his arms out while Gloria tugged at the tapes and let the sodden Pamper fall away from his butt. She rolled it up and tossed it in the trash can. “Arms up,” she instructed, and quickly pulled his shirt off leaving him totally naked. “Ok buster, into the tub,” she sent him toward the bubble bath with a sharp slap on his bare bottom. That was enough for Rick to simply do as he was told - he nearly jumped into the water, wincing as his still-bruised butt hit the porcelain tub. Gloria soaped a sponge and went straight to work scrubbing him. She lifted his arms and washed his armpits. She spread suds all over his back, neck and tummy. Reaching down, she pulled his feet out of the water one at a time and scrubbed in between his toes. It felt strange to be washed like this, but Rick was also very relaxed. The warm water and sweet scent of the bubbles put him completely at ease, and he began to enjoy the babyish way Gloria was treating him. The sponge made its way up Rick’s legs to his package. Gloria gave him a knowing smile and winked. “We need to make sure my boy is allllll clean. Every last part.” His dick hardened as she rubbed him with the soapy sponge. With his cock now at full mast, Gloria ordered, “Ok get up on all fours so I can wash that tushie.” Rick did as he was told and put his butt up in the air out of the water. “Aw poor baby with a sore bruised bottom,” Gloria commented. “Somebody had to get spankies didn’t he?” she said, dialing up the baby talk. She rubbed the sponge gently around his sore cheeks, then quickly ran it between them. Lathering soap all over, she got her free hand involved and worked it up and down his butt crack, teasing his hole as she did. Rick let out a low groan. The sensation on his ass was incredible. He was really enjoying the attention he was receiving. He gasped when Gloria’s finger slid inside him briefly. Tugging his hard on, she playfully scolded, “Naughty, naughty little boy.” She slapped his bottom and giggled, then said, “Ok sit down so I can wash your hair little one.” She rinsed his hair with a pitcher and quickly lathered it with baby shampoo. The scent immediately transported Rick back to childhood. He felt so at ease and was thoroughly enjoying his bath time. His hard cock bobbed among the bubbles. “Close those eyes, time to rinse,” Gloria again dumped water from the pitcher on Rick’s head and rinsed away the shampoo. “Good boy. Ok, you can play for a few minutes while I get your diapers ready.” She left and crossed the hall to the bedroom. Left alone in the tub, Rick thought about her words, “get YOUR diapers ready.” They were HIS diapers. He wore diapers now. He’d be back in a diaper again in just a few minutes. And he was looking forward to it. The affection he’d received in the tub had sealed it for him. This was downright fun. And very sexy. His hard on had not abated in the slightest. He was desperately hoping Gloria would let him have another ‘accident’ before putting on his next diaper. He decided to pick up some of the toys and play for a bit. He drove the boat around through the dissipating suds, and felt himself begin to really regress. Rick got so lost in his play, he didn’t notice Gloria come back in the room. She leaned on the door frame, crossed her arms and smiled. Her heart melted seeing this overgrown little boy playing in her bathtub. He seemed to be genuinely having fun, completely regressed to a small child under her care. How delightful! Gloria knelt down at the side of the tub and began playing with him. The two giggled and splashed for several minutes, before Gloria told him it was time to get out. “We don’t want you turning into a little raisin, do we young man?” Rick shook his head smiling. Gloria pulled the plug and helped him stand up. She wrapped him in a big fluffy towel and helped him out of the tub. Rick shivered slightly as the cool air hit his wet skin. Hugging him tightly, Gloria rubbed his back, shoulders and arms, drying and warming him. She dropped the towel to his feet, roughly dried them as well as his legs. As she dried his butt and groin, his hard cock bounced wildly. As she rubbed it through the soft towel, she chided him gently. “We’d better get your little bottom in a fresh Pamper before you have another accident, mister! Come on now, it’s diaper time for you, baby boy.” Rick’s knees buckled slightly at her touch. He took Gloria’s outstretched hand and followed her back to the bedroom. There on the bed lay a big baby diaper, all stretched out and fluffed up, waiting for his bare bottom. Rick eagerly lay down, the soft padding cupping his bruised cheeks, his cock pointing directly up at the ceiling. “Look at you!” Gloria praised him, “All ready for your little Pampers! What a good boy. I’m so glad you’re leaning to enjoy your diaper time.” Rick smiled proudly and wiggled his butt, making the diaper crinkle beneath him. Gloria giggled and picked up the lotion. “This big boy’s in my ways again, though,” she said, nodding toward his dick with a wink. “Ready to have another accident?” Rick nodded anxiously and breathlessly. Gloria went right to work. She spread lotion directly on his cock and pulled the diaper up between his legs. Stroking him quickly with one hand, she pushed the diaper against his butt and balls with the other. Already worked up from having been teased in the bath tub, Rick was gasping, his dick throbbing. She gave him some encouragement. “We need to make this big naughty thing go away so we can get you all snug and cozy in your puffy Pampers. Can you make a big sticky mess for me, sweetie? Can you? Come on baby boy, squirt that mess in your big diapie.” It didn’t take long before Rick obliged. He spurted cum right into the thick padding. He moaned in ecstasy, enjoying every last drop. His entire body went limp as he lay sprawled out on the bed. He closed his eyes and came very near falling asleep. Gloria wiped Rick’s cock with the soft diaper and pulled the front of it up to his tummy. She saw the boy starting to fall asleep. Patting him through the front of his diaper, she nudged him awake. “Can you pay attention honey? I want to show you how to put these on so you can do it yourself when you get home.” Rick’s eyes opened and he sat up slightly. Gloria grabbed the baby powder and began narrating. “So you’ll lie down on it just like you are now, and adjust it to make sure the front and back are even around your waist. Then you’re ready for baby powder.” Gloria opened the front panel and poured in a load of powder. Smiling at Rick, she said, “You’ll want to use plenty, we don’t want any nasty rashes do we?” She lifted his legs and added an equal amount to his rear end. “Ok now ready for tapes.” Gloria set his bottom back on the Pamper and pulled it between his legs. “Do each side on the bottom first, then pull it tight across your tummy and fasten the top tapes.” She tugged up on the waistband and rubbed his crotch. “And there ya go! All Pampered up. Next time you need a change I’ll let you practice while I supervise.” She helped him sit up and pulled some clean clothes from his duffel bag. As she dressed him, she said, “I know you are sleepy, and I think nap time is probably a good idea, but I want you to come downstairs for lunch first. After you get a full tummy, then we’ll put you down for a nap, OK?” Rick was so tightly wrapped around her finger, all he could do was smile and nod. He knew she was not actually asking him if that sounded ok to him - he was going to have lunch, and he was going to take a nap whether he wanted to or not. “Good boy. Now do you want mac and cheese or chicken fingers for lunch?” “Mac and cheese, please,” he answered. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d had mac and cheese. “Sounds good,” Gloria said as she pulled his feet through the legs on his jeans. “Up, up,” she instructed pulling him to his feet and yanking the pants up around his diaper. It took some effort, but she managed to button and zip them over the bulky padding. “There we go, all ready for the day,” Gloria cooed, patting his bulging crotch. “Do you wanna be my big helper in the kitchen, or would you rather watch cartoons?” “I’ll help!” Rick said eagerly. He realized he didn’t want to leave Gloria’s side. He was craving her attention, her affection, her maternal watchful eye. “Aw, what a sweetie,” she purred. “Ok let’s go then diaper boy!” She whacked his bottom loudly as she led him out of the room. The two cooked together and ate lunch almost as if everything was perfectly normal. Gloria made passing references to Rick’s diapered state, and checked him once or twice, but they more or less slipped back into their warm and friendly conversation. Of course, Rick drank from a sippy cup and had his food cut up for him… After they had finished eating, Gloria said, “Ok buster, it’s nap time around here for little diaper boys. Scoot your booty on upstairs and we’ll get you tucked in.” Once again, Gloria’s authoritative tone and Rick’s state of mind left no room for any confusion. He did exactly as he was told and marched up the stairs, Gloria trailing behind him admiring the view of his diaper bulging out of his jeans. The back waistband peaked out above his pants - she had to stifle a giggle. In the bedroom, Rick reached to unfasten his pants, only to have his hands slapped away gently. Gloria unbuttoned and unzipped him and tugged on his jeans, exposing his poofy diaper. She pushed him back on the bed and raised his ankles in the air, sliding his pants all the way off. Feeling very infantile once again clad in only a t-shirt and a diaper, Rick lay back on bed with a yawn suddenly feeling very sleepy. He snuggled under the covers as Gloria pulled them up to his chin. His eyes began to flutter and close. As he drifted off to sleep, Gloria caressed his back and bottom, offering small pats to his padded rear through the blanket. “Goodnight my big baby boy. Sleep tight,” she whispered.

Scott has been utterly humiliated in fronnt of his family and now has to rejoin them. He can only hope to keep his new underwear a secret as they complete the journey to his aunt's house. --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to TWENTY-EIGHT EXCLUSIVE stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Scott’s eyes grew like hubcaps as he looked down at what his mum had bought. The t-shirt was a striking red colour with a picture of a steam train on the front. It looked so juvenile and Scott wondered why a shop would sell this, surely there wasn’t a market for adult sized children’s clothing. What really caught Scott’s eye though was the pale yellow shorts. “I… I can’t!” Scott gasped, “There’s no way I can wear these!” “Would you prefer to walk out of here in just your nappy?” Deborah asked as she put her hand on the door handle. “Wait!” Scott desperately lunged forwards to stop his mum doing anything. His nappy rustled with every slight movement, the noise amplified by the shape and size of the room. Scott usually wouldn’t think his mum would really open the door and expose him to the world but after she bought him these clothes and put him in a nappy he didn’t know what to think anymore. He backed up to the changing table and looked at the clothes again. He couldn’t believe he had been reduced to this, it had to be the worst day of his life. The shirt barely fit but that was an afterthought for Scott who was experiencing much bigger issues. The shorts, when pulled up, left nothing to the imagination. The thin material of the clothing bulged dramatically in every direction thanks to the thickness underneath it. The waistband of the nappy flared out from his body and peeked over the shorts no matter how much Scott tried to pull it up. The thin nappy material didn’t even hide the nappy underneath which was somewhat visible through the stretched material. “I can’t go out like this.” Scott said as he looked up from his shorts to his mum, “Mum, everyone will know!” “You’re just being paranoid.” Deborah replied as she gathered all of their things and dropped the soiled clothes in the airtight bin. Scott looked into the mirror and saw the nappy that was clearly bulging out from his crotch. He tried again to cover it with the shirt and tried to pull the shorts up but it was a physical impossibility. He could tell he was wearing a nappy and he was sure it would be obvious to everyone else at the supermarket as well. He was in shock, everything was happening so quickly. “Is everyone alright in there?” A knock at the door preceded the question that seemed to be coming from a young woman. “We’ll be out in a second.” Deborah called out, “Sorry, my big baby made a big mess!” Scott felt as if he was melting as his knees went weak and he trembled. He couldn’t believe his mum would shout that out to whoever was listening. Everything was out of control and Scott never wanted to leave the changing room which now seemed like the only safe place within miles. “Come on.” Deborah grabbed Scott’s hand and started pulling him towards the door. Scott was forced to follow along as his heart hammered almost out of his chest. His face felt hot and he was already cringing when his mum reached for the lock. He still half-expected her to pull back at the last second as if this was all a practical joke but the door clicked and with one pull of the handle it swung open to reveal the busy shop outside. Scott followed his mum back out into the bright lights of the supermarket and looked around fearfully. There was a small queue for the baby changing room and Scott saw each of the mothers and fathers looking at him, he saw their gazes drop to his padded butt almost as one. He looked away before he could register their reactions. As he walked quickly he tried to hide behind his mum like a scared toddler but there were people in every direction, it felt like they were all looking his way as if he had a neon billboard pointing at him telling everyone what he was wearing. Despite his mum saying no one would be able to tell it seemed like the exact opposite was true. Scott could hear himself crinkle as he was forced into an unfamiliar wide-legged waddle. This seemed so unreal and the seconds seemed to stretch into infinity, every moment was a fresh humiliation and every time Scott thought he’d hit rock bottom he was proven wrong. Leaving the staring faces of the store behind Scott walked outside. If he was hoping for relief he was sadly mistaken as the car park was almost as busy as the store. Scott concentrated on this strange feeling between his legs, the plastic of the nappy rubbing on his crotch and the crinkling thickness felt bizarre, it was like having a pillow in between his thighs. The car was close by and Scott could see his father pointing to something in the distance which was thankfully distracting his brothers. Scott sheepishly shuffled up to the rear door and slipped inside before anyone even knew he was there. “Oh, you’re back.” Nick said. His voice was slightly muffled by the window separating him from Scott, “Is everything OK?” “Everything is fine.” Deborah stated, “We should go though. We have time to make up.” Huw was placed in his baby seat and Elliot slipped in the other side. Scott was trying desperately not to move, the shirt hid his nappy better when he was sitting down and maybe if he didn’t crinkle he could actually get away with this. He was cringing as his brother looked at him strangely, it was as if he could tell something was wrong but couldn’t put his finger on what. “I’ll just shove these down here.” Deborah’s voice got the attention of all her offspring. The heads along the backseat swivelled as Deborah leaned down and slid the open packet of nappies down by Elliot’s feet. Scott’s eyes widened in horror as his younger brother looked down and saw the pictures and instructions of the nappies. “What is this…” Elliot started to say. As he looked up and across to Scott it seemed like all the pieces of the puzzle suddenly clicked together, “You’re wearing a nappy!?” Scott was frozen. He wanted to deny the obvious and lie but it was already too late. Of course he was wearing a nappy. A big thick crinkling nappy to stop him having more accidents. His face was flushing red again and he meekly lowered his head to look at the seat between him and his brother. His eyes were brimming with tears. Elliot reached forwards and almost as if he was pulling the curtain back on something scary he slowly lifted Scott’s shirt. The paper-like waistband was sticking out to remove any and all doubt. Scott was in a nappy. “You ARE wearing a nappy!” Elliot’s face broke into a shocked smile and he almost immediately started giggling. The laughter grew and grew until it seemed like Elliot could hardly breathe. “Shut up…” Scott muttered before he got choked up with a sob. “Scott wear nappy like me!” Huw called out from the baby seat in his childish English. As the people in the car chuckled Scott could no longer hold back the waterworks. It started quietly but quickly grew into a loud, almost infantile, tantrum. He felt so utterly humiliated, it was as if everything that had made him a man had been stripped away. “I’m not going to listen to you cry all the way to Aunt Stephanie’s.” Deborah reached around her seat and into Huw’s nappy bag. Knowing that nothing good could come out of that bag Scott tried to stop his tears but he couldn’t seem to calm down. He wiped his eyes with his arms and it was when he couldn’t see what was happening that he felt something being pushed against his lips. As the soft latex pushed against his teeth he opened his mouth almost automatically. Scott almost had a heart attack when he felt a flared plastic mouth guard hit his lips. He realised his mum had just shoved a pacifier into his mouth, to complete the embarrassment she clipped the end of the string to his shirt so that he wouldn’t lose it if he spat it out. Spitting out the dummy was Scott’s first response and the light plastic weight dropped down and bounced against his chest. He couldn’t stand the way the others were making fun of him. It seemed like after years of him dominating the family the field had been flipped upside down. “Put it back in.” Deborah looked pointedly at her oldest son, “Unless you want to go over my knee for a spanking right here in this car park.” Scott took a deep shuddering breath. He could see that his mum wasn’t joking around. With all eyes on him he took hold of the binky in his shaking hand and popped it back into his mouth. “Good boy.” Deborah said with mock-encouragement, “Now, let’s go.” As the car rolled out of the car park Scott hunched his shoulders and looked down at his thickly padded crotch. He would spend most of the rest of the trip not looking up and trying to ignore his brothers making fun of him. --- Scott had never felt so embarrassed but in an attempt to shield himself from the humiliation he had tried to fall asleep whilst leaning on the side of the baby seat. It must’ve worked because Scott suddenly found himself opening his eyes outside of his aunt’s house. The disturbances as people were getting out of the car woke him up and it took him a second to realise that the pacifier was still in his mouth, a long line of drool had come out of the side of his lips and formed a small puddle on the seat just next to his shorts. The front door to the house opened and Scott saw his aunt walking out with a big smile. Stephanie looked a lot like Scott’s mom and they embraced in front of the car. Scott was extremely reluctant to get out of the vehicle knowing that the padding between his legs would be seen straight away. As if things couldn’t get any worse Scott was surprised to see his maternal grandmother walking out as well. Scott didn’t see Margaret very often because of the distance but it was starting to feel like there was going to be an audience just to embarrass him. Margaret and Stephanie both greeted and hugged each of the children and then turned to the car where they saw Scott still sitting awkwardly in the middle of the backseat. They started walking over and Scott felt his stomach drop from nerves and embarrassment. They walked up to the open door and looked inside with confused smiles. “Scott, why have you got a dummy?” Stephanie asked with a frown. Scott knew the questions were coming but he had no idea how he was supposed to answer any of them. He sort of mumbled around the pacifier for a couple of seconds before he saw his mum walking over. “He’s been nothing but trouble recently.” Deborah sauntered over with a voice dripping in frustration, “Then to top it all off he…” “Mum, please…” Scott tried to beg around the pacifier. “… Crapped his pants on the way here.” Deborah broke the horrible news, “We had to stop at a supermarket to sort it all out.” “But why the dummy?” Stephanie eventually asked after recovering from some of the shock. “I’ve had enough of his behaviour.” Deborah said, “If he’s going to act like a baby he will be treated like one.” Stephanie and Margaret looked at each other in shock. Scott watched as Deborah reached into the car and pulled out the open packet of nappies that had been bought at the supermarket. She held them up to her sister and mother who looked from the package to Scott and back, the shock was clear on their faces. “He will be wearing and using nappies for the duration of our stay.” Deborah informed the other two women. “Using!?” Scott exclaimed suddenly. He hadn’t even thought about the possibility of using these embarrassing underpants. “Come on inside.” Deborah said to Scott ignoring his sudden outburst. Scott couldn’t put this off forever and he slid across the seat to the door. He was acutely aware of each and every small crinkle as if there was a microphone held up to his crotch. He slowly got out of the car and stood up. “I don’t believe it…” Stephanie gasped before covering her mouth. Scott cringed as he turned towards the house and started slinking inside. He wanted to hide in an empty room forever and could already hear the women outside talking more about his humiliating state. “Do you need your nappy changed?” Elliot asked with an evil smile. “Shut up!” Scott quickly shot back angrily. “Calm down, baby.” Elliot laughed, “You don’t want me to tell your mummy you’re being naughty. You might get a spanking.” Scott balled his fists up but resisted retaliating. He pushed past Elliot and went into the house, it was a large place and that was fortunate as Scott wanted to find a quiet place and stay there away from all the madness.

So I'm really not to sure where to start, but I'm 22 years old, and my whole school life has been based on the shame of this truth about me wanting to be diapered forever, especially since a particular incident in my first day of pre-school, and especially since another incident where I was 15, both incidents are two different scenarios, the preschool incident was the most embarrassing of the 2, and I'm really shy about going into it, especially when this is the first time I've ever posted on this forum, and I've finally got my mother to understand why to quit bringing up the pre-school incident where I pooped my pants in class and was repeating "Don't poop pants" later on that day, and then the incident from when I was 15 was way more different, because my father held me and my mother hostage on a high speed chase where I apparently had to pee so badly, and cried because I never wanted to think about death or wetting my skinny jeans fullblast, my father kept telling me "Just pee your pants" and I didn't want to think about it, so my crying and moaning to an extent I wished I wasn't in that car, and was at home in bed wearing an adult diaper, and being someone's adult baby, which is a thought I fell in love with, I could go into more detail about why I didn't want to think about it, because I was afraid of some awful things happening with me if I wet my skinny jeans, and for about the past month, I've been in doubt of finding someone who could diaper me forever, and baby me and nurture me like I want to be nurtured, and treat me the way I want to be treated, dress me up like a beautiful women, and show me off, take me out, change my diapers, and let me wear panties over my diaper, and just be gentle with me, and treat me the way I desire to be treated, and have my freedom to live to be myself, and I'm desperate for that special person who would take care of me like that, and some times I cry tears about the fear of never finding or meeting that special person, very desperate, and feeling like the only one who feels like this most of the time.